Project Gutenberg's The Great Riots of New York 1712 to 1873, by J.T. Headley
Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing
this or any other Project Gutenberg eBook.
This header should be the first thing seen when viewing this Project
Gutenberg file. Please do not remove it. Do not change or edit the
header without written permission.
Please read the "legal small print," and other information about the
eBook and Project Gutenberg at the bottom of this file. Included is
important information about your specific rights and restrictions in
how the file may be used. You can also find out about how to make a
donation to Project Gutenberg, and how to get involved.
**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**
**eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**
*****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!*****
Title: The Great Riots of New York 1712 to 1873
Author: J.T. Headley
Release Date: November, 2004 [EBook #6856]
[Yes, we are more than one year ahead of schedule]
[This file was first posted on February 2, 2003]
Edition: 10
Language: English
Character set encoding: ASCII
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GREAT RIOTS OF NEW YORK ***
Produecd by Richard Prairie, David Moynihan, Charles Franks
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
THE
GREAT RIOTS
OF
NEW YORK
1712 to 1873
INCLUDING A FULL AND COMPLETE ACCOUNT
OF THE
FOUR DAYS' DRAFT RIOT OF 1863
By HON. J.T. HEADLEY
TO
THE METROPOLITAN POLICE,
WHOSE
UNWAVERING FIDELITY AND COURAGE IN THE PAST,
ARE A SURE GUARANTEE OF WHAT THEY WILL DO
FOR
NEW YORK CITY IN THE FUTURE,
THIS WORK
IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED
BY
THE AUTHOR.
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
1. BURNING OF THE PROVOST-MARSHAL'S OFFICE
2. THE OLD NEW YORK HOSPITAL, SCENE OF THE DOCTORS' RIOT
3. COLORED ORPHAN ASYLUM (ERECTED SINCE THE RIOT)
4. HEADQUARTERS METROPOLITAN POLICE
5. HEADQUARTERS METROPOLITAN FIRE DEPARTMENT
6. FORT LAFAYETTE, NEW YORK HARBOR
7. FORT HAMILTON, NEW YORK HARBOR
8. SCENE IN LEXINGTON AVENUE
9. ATTACK ON THE TRIBUNE OFFICE
10. FIGHT BETWEEN RIOTERS AND MILITIA
11. HANGING AND BURNING A NEGRO IN CLARKSON STREET
12. THE DEAD SERGEANT IN TWENTY-SECOND STREET
13. DRAGGING COLONEL O'BRIEN'S BODY IN THE STREET
14. BURNING SECOND AVENUE ARMORY
15. RECEIVING DEAD BODIES AT THE MORGUE
PREFACE.
The materials for the descriptions of the Negro and Doctors' Riots were
gathered from the Archives of the Historical Society; those of the
immediately succeeding ones, from the press of the times.
For the scenes and incidents that occurred on the stage and behind the
curtain in the Astor-place Opera Riot, I am indebted to a pamphlet
entitled "_Behind the Scenes_."
The materials for the history of the Draft Riots were obtained in part
from the Daily Press, and in part from the City and Military Authorities,
especially Commissioner Acton, Seth Hawley, General Brown, and Colonel
Frothingham, who succeeded in putting them down.
Mr. David Barnes, who published, some ten years ago, a pamphlet entitled
"The Metropolitan Police," kindly furnished me facts relating to the
Police Department of great value, and which saved me much labor and time.
Much difficulty has been encountered in gathering together, from various
quarters, the facts spread over a century and a half, but it is believed
that everything necessary to a complete understanding of the subjects
treated of has been given, consistent with the continuity and interest of
the narrative.
Of course some minor riots--a collection of mobs that were easily
dispersed by the police, and were characterized by no prolonged struggle
or striking incidents--are not mentioned.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
Character of a City illustrated by Riots.--New Material for History of
Draft Riots.--History of the Rebellion incomplete without History of
them.--The Fate of the Nation resting on the Issues of the Struggle in New
York City.--The best Plan to adopt for Protection against Mobs.
CHAPTER II.
THE NEGRO RIOTS OF 1712-1741.
Almost impossible for the present Generation to comprehend its true
Character and Effect on the People.--Description of New York at that
Time.--The Negro Slaves.--The Negro Riot of 1712.--Description of it.--The
Winter of 1741.--Governor's House burned down.--Other Fires.--Suspicion of
the People.--Arrest and Imprisonment of the Blacks.--Reward offered for
the supposed Conspirators.--Alarm and Flight of the Inhabitants.--
Examination and Confession of Mary Burton.--Peggy, the Newfoundland
Beauty, and the Hughson Family.--The Conspiracy.--Executions.--Fast.--
Hughson's Hearing.--Hung in Chains.--The Body, and that of a Negro, left
to swing and rot in the Air.--Strange Change in the Appearances of the
Bodies.--The People throng to look at them.--Negroes burned at the Stake.
--Terrific Spectacle.--Bloody Summer.--Execution of a Catholic Priest.--
Strange Scenes.--Upper Classes accused.--Executions stopped.--Reason of
the Panic.
CHAPTER III.
THE STAMP-ACT RIOT OF 1765.
Thorough Understanding of the Principles of Liberty by the People.--The
Stamp Act.--How viewed by the Colonists.--Colden strengthens Fort George
in Alarm.--Arrival of the Stamps.--How the News was received by the Sons
of Liberty.--A Bold Placard.--Stamp Distributor frightened.--Patriotic
Action of the Merchants.--Public Demonstration against the Stamp Act.--
Colden takes Refuge in the Fort.--Dare not fire on the People.--The People
at the Gate demand the Stamps.--Colden and Lord Bute hung in Effigy.--
Colden's Coach-house broken open.--The Images placed in the Coach, and
dragged with Shouts through the Streets.--Hung again in Sight of the
Fort.--A Bonfire made of the Fence around Bowling Green, and the
Governor's Carriages, while the Garrison look silently on.--Prejudice
against Coaches.--Major James' House sacked.--Great Joy and Demonstration
at the Repeal of the Stamp Act.--Celebration of the King's Birthday.--
Loyalty of the People.--Mutiny Act.--A Riot becomes a Great Rebellion.
CHAPTER IV.
DOCTORS' RIOT, 1788.
Body-snatching.--Bodies dug up by Medical Students.--Excitement of the
People.--Effect of the Discovery of a human Limb from the Hospital.--Mob
ransack the Building.--Destruction of Anatomical Specimens.--Arrival of
Mayor, and Imprisonment of Students.--Second Day.--Examination of Columbia
College and Physicians' Houses.--Appeal of the Mayor and distinguished
Citizens to the Mob.--Mob attempt to break into Jail and seize the
Students.--The Fight.--The Military called out.--Beaten by the Mob.--
Larger Military Force called out.--Attacked by the Mob.--Deadly Firing.--
Great Excitement.--Flight of Doctors and Students.
CHAPTER V.
SPRING ELECTION RIOTS OF 1834.
Fatal Error in our Naturalization Laws.--Our Experiment of Self-government
not a fair one.--Fruit of giving Foreigners the Right to Vote.--Bitter
Feeling between Democrats and Whigs.--First Day of Election.--Ships
"Constitution" and "Veto."--Whigs driven from the Polls.--Excitement.--
Whigs determined to defend themselves.--Meeting called.--Resolutions.--
Second Day's Election.--Attack on the Frigate "Constitution."--A Bloody
Fight.--Mayor and Officers wounded.--Mob triumphant.--Excitement of the
Whigs.--The Streets blocked by fifteen thousand enraged Whigs.--Military
called out.--Occupy Arsenal and City Hall all Night.--Result of the
Election.--Excitement of the Whigs.--Mass-meeting in Castle Garden.
CHAPTER VI.
ABOLITION RIOTS OF 1834 AND 1835.
The Slavery Question agitated.--The End, Civil War.--The Results.--William
Lloyd Garrison.--Feeling of the People on the Subject.--First Attempt to
call a Meeting of the Abolitionists in New York.--Meeting in Chatham
Street Chapel.--A Fight.--Mob take Possession of Bowery Theatre.--Sacking
of Lewis Tappan's House.--Fight between Mob and Police.--Mobbing of Dr.
Cox's Church, in Laight Street.--His House broken into.--Street
Barricaded.--Attack on Arthur Tappan's Store.--Second Attack on Church in
Laight Street.--Church sacked in Spring Street.--Arrival of the Military.
--Barricades carried.--Mr. Ludlow's House entered.--Mob at Five Points.--
Destruction of Houses.--The City Military called out.--Mob overawed, and
Peace restored.--Five Points Riot.--Stone-cutters' Riot.
CHAPTER VII.
FLOUR RIOT OF 1837.
Starvation will always create a Riot.--Foreign Population easily aroused
against the Rich.--Severe Winter of 1836.--Scarcity of Flour.--Meeting of
Citizens called without Result.--Meeting called in the Park.--Speeches.--
Sacking of Hart & Co.'s Flour Store, in Washington Street.--Strange
Spectacle.--National Guards called out.--Disperse the Mob.--Attack on
Herrick's Flour Store.--Folly of the Riot.
CHAPTER VIII.
ASTOR-PLACE RIOTS, 1849.
Rivalry between Forrest and Macready.--Macready's Arrival in this
Country.--The Announcement of his Appearance at the Astor-place Opera
House, and Forrest at the Broadway Theatre the same Night posted Side by
Side.--Bowery Boys crowd the Opera House.--Anxiety of the Managers.--
Consultations and Dramatic Scenes behind the Curtain.--Stamping of the
People.--Scene on raising the Curtain.--Stormy Reception of Macready.--
Howled down.--Mrs. Pope driven from the Stage by the Outrageous Language
of the Mob.--Macready not allowed to go on.--His foolish Anger.--Flees for
his Life.--His Appearance the Second Night.--Preparations to put down the
Mob.--Exciting Scene in the Theatre.--Terrific Scenes without.--Military
arrive.--Attacked by the Mob.--Patience of the Troops.--Effort to avoid
Firing.--The Order to Fire.--Terrific Scene.--Strange Conduct of Forrest.
--Unpublished Anecdote of General Scott.
CHAPTER IX.
POLICE RIOT--DEAD-RABBITS' RIOT--BREAD RIOT, 1857.
Creation of the Metropolitan District.--Collision between Mayor Wood's
Police and the Metropolitan Police.--Seventh Regiment called out.--Dead-
Rabbits' Riot.--Severe Fight between the Roach Guards and Dead Rabbits.--
Police driven back.--Barricades erected.--Military called out.--Killed and
Wounded.--Bread Riot.--Financial Distress.
CHAPTER X.
DRAFT RIOTS OF 1863.
Cause of the Riots.--The London _Times_.--Draft called a despotic
Measure.--The despotic Power given to Washington by Congress.--Despotic
Action sometimes Necessary, in order to save the Life of the Nation.--The
Rights of Government.--Drafting he Legitimate Way to raise an Army--It is
not Unequal or Oppressive.
CHAPTER XI.
Rights of Municipalities.--Interference of the Legislature with the City
Government.--Conflict between the Governor and Police Commissioners.--A
Wrong becomes a Practical Blessing.--Provost Marshals.--Riot not
anticipated.--Bad time to commence the Draft.--Preparations of
Superintendent Kennedy.--The Police System.--Attack on Provost Marshal
Captain Erhardt.--Telegrams of the Police.--Kennedy starts on a Tour of
Observation.
CHAPTER XII.
Commencement of the Mob.--Its Line of March.--Its immense Size.--Attacks a
Provost-marshal's Office, in Third Avenue.--Set on Fire.--Terrible
Struggle of Kennedy for his Life with the Mob.--Carried to Head-quarters
unconscious.--Acton's Preparations.--The Telegraph System.--Mob cutting
down Telegraph Poles.--Number of Despatches sent over the Wires during the
Riot.--Superintendent of Telegraph Bureau seized and held Prisoner by the
Mob.
CHAPTER XIII.
Soldiers beaten by the Mob.--Gallant Fight of Sergeant McCredie.--Mob
Triumphant.--Beat Police Officers unmercifully.--Fearful Scenes.--Fifty
thousand People block Third Avenue.--A whole Block of Houses burning.--
Attack on a Gun Factory.--Defeat of the Broadway Squad.--Houses sacked in
Lexington Avenue.--Telegraph Dispatches.--Bull's Head Tavern burned.--
Block on Broadway burned.--Burning of the Negroes' Orphan Asylum.--Attack
on Mayor Opdyke's House.--A Crisis nobly met.--Gallant Fight and Victory
of Sergeant Carpenter.--A thrilling Spectacle.
CHAPTER XIV.
No Military in the City.--The Mayor calls on General Wool, commanding
Eastern Department, for Help.--Also on General Sandford.--General Wool
sends to General Brown, commanding Garrison in the Harbor, for U. S.
Troops.--Marines of the States appealed to for Troops.--General Brown
assumes Command.--Attack of Mob on the _Tribune_ Building.--Its
severe Punishment.--Government Buildings garrisoned.--Difficulty between
Generals Brown and Wool.--Head-quarters.--Police Commissioners' Office
Military Head-quarters.
CHAPTER XV.
Telegraph Bureau.--Its Work.--Skill and Daring and Success of its Force.--
Interesting Incidents.--Hairbreadth Escapes.--Detective Force.--Its
arduous Labors.--Its Disguises.--Shrewdness, Tact, and Courage.--Narrow
Escapes.--Hawley, the Chief Clerk.--His exhausting Labors.
CHAPTER XVI.
DRAFT RIOT--SECOND DAY.
Appearance of the City.--Assembling of the Mob.--Fight between Rioters and
the Police and Soldiers.--Storming of Houses.--Rioters hurled from the
Roofs.--Soldiers fire on the People.--Awful Death of Colonel O'Brien.--
Fight in Pitt Street.--Deadly Conflict for a Wire Factory.--Horrible
Impaling of a Man on an Iron Picket.--Mystery attached to him.--Second
Attack on Mayor Opdyke's House.--Second Fight for the Wire Factory.--
Telegraphic Dispatches.--Citizens Volunteering.--Raid on the Negroes.--
They are hunted to Death.--Savage Spectacle.--Negroes seek Head-quarters
of Police.--Appearance and State of the City.--Colonel Nugent's House
sacked.--Fight with the Mob in Third Avenue.--Battle at Gibbon's House.--
Policeman Shot.--Night Attack on Brooks and Brothers' Clothing Store.--
Value of the Telegraph System.--Captain Petty.--Seymour's Speech to the
Mob.--Cars and Stages seized.--Barricades.--Other Fights.--Acton and his
Labors.
CHAPTER XVII.
DRAFT RIOT--THIRD DAY.
Scenes in the City and at Head-quarters.--Fight in Eighth Avenue.--Cannon
sweep the Streets.--Narrow Escape of Captain Howell and Colonel Mott.--
Battle for Jackson's Foundry.--Howitzers clear the Street.--State of
Things shown by Telegraph Dispatches.--General Sandford sends out a Force
against a Mob, at Corner of Twenty-ninth Street and Seventh Avenue.--
Colonel Gardin's Fight with the Mob.--Is Wounded.--Mob Victorious.--Dead
and Wounded Soldiers left in the Street.--Captain Putnam sent to bring
them away.--Disperses the Mob.--Terrific Night.
CHAPTER XVIII.
DRAFT RIOT--FOURTH DAY.
Proclamations by the Governor and Mayor.--City districted.--Appearance of
the East Side of the City.--A small Squad of Soldiers chased into a
Foundry by the Mob.--Fierce Fight between the Mob and Military in Twenty-
ninth Street.--Soldiers driven from the Ground, leaving a dead Sergeant
behind.--Captain Putnam sent to bring the Body away.--Mows down the
Rioters with Canister.--Storms the Houses.--Utter Rout of the Mob.--
Colored Orphans and Negroes taken by Police to Blackwell's Island.--
Touching Scene.--Coming on of Night and a Thunder-storm.--Returning
Regiments.--Increased Force in the City to put down Violence.--Archbishop
Hughes offers to address the Irish.--Curious Account of an Interview of a
Lady with him and Governor Seymour.--Strange Conduct of the Prelate.
CHAPTER XIX.
CLOSING SCENES.
Tranquil Morning.--Proclamation of the Mayor.--Mob cowed.--Plunderers
afraid of Detection.--Dirty Cellars crowded with rich Apparel, Furniture,
and Works of Art.--Archbishop Hughes' Address.--Useless Efforts.--Acton's
Forty-eight Hours without Sleep over.--Change in Military Commanders in
the City.--General Brown relinquishes his Command.--True Words.--Noble
Character and Behavior of the Troops and Police.--General Brown's
invaluable Services.
CHAPTER XX.
Continued Tranquillity.--Strange Assortment of Plunder gathered in the
Cellars and Shanties of the Rioters.--Search for it exasperates the
Irish.--Noble Conduct of the Sanitary Police.--Sergeant Copeland.--
Prisoners tried.--Damages claimed from the City.--Number of Police
killed.--Twelve hundred Rioters killed.--The Riot Relief Fund.--List of
Colored People killed.--Generals Wool and Sandford's Reports.--Their
Truthfulness denied.--General Brown vindicated.
CHAPTER XXI.
ORANGE RIOTS OF 1870 AND 1871.
Religious Toleration.--Irish Feuds.--Battle of Boyne Water.--Orangemen.--
Origin and Object of the Society.--A Picnic at Elm Park.--Attacked by the
Ribbonmen.--The Fight. After Scenes.--Riot of 1871.--Conspiracy of the
Irish Catholics to prevent a Parade of Orangemen.--Forbidden by the City
Authorities.--Indignation of the People.--Meeting in the Produce
Exchange.--Governor Hoffman's Proclamation.--Morning of the 12th.--The
Orangemen at Lamartine Hall.--Attack on the Armories.--The Harpers
threatened.--Exciting Scenes around Lamartine Hall and at Police Head-
quarters.--Hibernia Hall cleared.--Attack on an Armory.--Formation of the
Procession.--Its March.--Attacked.--Firing of the Military without
Orders.--Terrific Scene.--The Hospitals and Morgue.--Night Scenes.--Number
of killed and wounded.--The Lesson.
THE GREAT RIOTS OF NEW YORK CITY.
CHAPTER I.
Character of a City illustrated by Riots.--New Material for History of
Draft Riots.--History of the Rebellion incomplete without History of
them.--The Fate of the Nation resting on the Issues of the Struggle in New
York City.--The best Plan to adopt for Protection against Mobs.
The history of the riots that have taken place in a great city from its
foundation, is a curious and unique one, and illustrates the peculiar
changes in tone and temper that have come over it in the course of its
development and growth. They exhibit also one phase of its moral
character--furnish a sort of moral history of that vast, ignorant,
turbulent class which is one of the distinguishing features of a great
city, and at the same time the chief cause of its solicitude and anxiety,
and often of dread.
The immediate cause, however, of my taking up the subject, was a request
from some of the chief actors in putting down the Draft Riots of 1863, to
write a history of them. It was argued that it had never been written,
except in a detached and fragmentary way in the daily press, which, from
the hurried manner in which it was done, was necessarily incomplete, and
more or less erroneous.
It was also said, and truly, that those who, by their courage and energy,
saved the city, and who now would aid me not only officially, but by their
personal recollections and private memoranda, would soon pass away, and
thus valuable material be lost.
Besides these valid reasons, it was asserted that the history of the
rebellion was not complete without it, and yet no historian of that most
important event in our national life had given the riots the prominence
they deserved, but simply referred to them as a side issue, instead of
having a vital bearing on the fate of the war and the nation. On no single
battle or campaign did the destiny of the country hinge as upon that
short, sharp campaign carried on by General Brown and the Police
Commissioners against the rioters in the streets of New York, in the
second week of July, 1863. Losses and defeats in the field could be and
were repaired, but defeat in New York would in all probability have ended
the war. It is not necessary to refer to the immediate direct effects of
such a disaster on the army in the field, although it is scarcely possible
to over-estimate the calamitous results that would have followed the
instantaneous stoppage, even for a short time, of the vast accumulations
of provisions, ammunition, and supplies of all kinds, that were on their
way to the army through New York. Nor is it necessary to speculate on the
effect of the diversion of troops from the front that such an event would
have compelled, in order to recover so vital a point. Washington had
better be uncovered than New York be lost. One thing only is needed to
show how complete and irreparable the disaster would have been; namely,
the effect it would have had on the finances of the country. With the
great banking-houses and moneyed institutions of New York sacked and
destroyed, the financial credit of the country would have broken down
utterly. The crash of falling houses all over the country that would have
followed financial disaster here, would have been like that of falling
trees in a forest swept by a hurricane. Had the rioters got complete
possession of the city but for a single day, their first dash would have
been for the treasures piled up in its moneyed institutions. Once in
possession of these, they, like the mobs of Paris, would have fired the
city before yielding them up. In the crisis that was then upon us, it
would not have required a long stoppage in this financial centre of the
country to have effected a second revolution. With no credit abroad and no
money at home, the Government would have been completely paralyzed. Not
long possession of the city was needed, but only swift destruction.
Doubtless the disastrous effects would have been increased tenfold, if
possible, by uprisings in other cities, which events showed were to
follow. Even partial success developed hostile elements slumbering in
various parts of the country, and running from Boston almost to the
extreme West.
In this view of the case, these riots assume a magnitude and importance
that one cannot contemplate without a feeling of terror, and the truth of
history requires that their proper place should be assigned them, and
those who put them down have an honorable position beside our successful
commanders and brave soldiers. It is also important, as a lesson for the
future, and naturally brings up the question, what are the best measures,
and what is the best policy for the city of New York to adopt, in order to
protect itself from that which to-day constitutes its greatest danger--
_mob violence?_ If it ever falls in ruins, the work of destruction
will commence and end within its own limits. We have a police and city
military which have been thought to be sufficient, but experience has
shown that though this provision may be ample to restore law and order in
the end, it works slowly, often unwisely, and always with an unnecessary
expenditure of life. In conversing with those of largest experience and
intelligence in the police department on this subject of such great and
growing importance, we are convinced, from their statements and views, a
vast improvement in this matter can be made, while the cost to the city,
instead of being increased, will be lessened; that is, a cheaper, wiser,
and more effectual plan than the present one can be adopted. Of course
this does not refer to mere local disturbances, which the police force in
the ordinary discharge of its duties can quell, but to those great
outbreaks which make it necessary to call out the military. Not that there
might not be exigencies in which it would be necessary to resort, not only
to the military of the city, but to invoke the aid of neighboring States;
for a riot may assume the proportions of a revolution, but for such no
local permanent remedy can be furnished.
The objections to relying on the military, as we invariably do in case of
a large mob, are many. In the first place, it takes the best part of a day
to get the troops together, so that a mob, so far as they are concerned,
has time not only to waste and destroy for many hours, but increase in
strength and audacity. The members of the various regiments are scattered
all over the city, engaged in different occupations and employments, and
without previous notice being given, it is a long and tedious process to
get them to their respective headquarters and in uniform. This wastes much
and most valuable time. Besides, they are compelled to reach the mustering
place singly or in small groups, and hence liable to be cut off or driven
back by the mob, which in most cases would know the place of rendezvous.
In the second place, the members are taken out from the mass of the
people, between whom there might be a strong sympathy in some particular
outbreak, which would impair their efficiency, and make them hesitate to
shoot down their friends and acquaintances.
In the third place, in ordinary peace times, these uniformed regiments are
not the steadiest or most reliable troops, as was witnessed in the riots
of 1863, as well as in those of the Astor Place in 1849.
They hesitate, or are apt to become hasty or disorganized in a close,
confused fight, and driven back. In the commencement of a riot, a defeat
of the military gives increased confidence, and indeed, power to a mob,
and snakes the sacrifice of life, in the end, far greater.
In the fourth place, clearing the streets does not always dissipate a mob.
A whole block of houses may become a fortress, which it is necessary to
storm before a permanent victory is gained. Half-disciplined men,
unaccustomed, and unskilled to such work, make poor headway with their
muskets through narrow halls, up stairways, and through scuttle-holes.
In the fifth place, the military of the city cannot be called away from
their work for two or three days, to parade the city, without a heavy
expense, and hence the process is a costly one.
In the last place, the firing of these troops at the best is not very
judicious, and cannot be discriminating, so that those are shot down often
least culpable, and of least influence in the mob--in fact, more lives
usually are taken than is necessary.
The simplest, most efficient, and most economical plan would be to select
five hundred or more of the most courageous, experienced, and efficient
men from the police department, and form them into a separate battalion,
and have them drilled in such evolutions, manoeuvres, and modes of attack
or defence, as would belong to the work they were set apart to do. A
battery might be given them in case of certain emergencies, and a portion
carefully trained in its use. At a certain signal of the bell, they should
be required to hasten, without a moment's delay, to their head-quarters. A
mob could hardly be gathered and commence work before this solid body of
disciplined, reliable men would be upon them. These five hundred men would
scatter five thousand rioters like chaff before them. It would be more
efficient than two entire regiments, even if assembled, and would be worth
more than the whole military of the city for the first half day.
Besides, clubs are better than guns. They take no time to load--they are
never discharged like muskets, leaving their owners for the time at the
mercy of the mob. Their volleys are incessant and perpetual, given as long
and fast as strong arms can strike. They are also more discriminating than
bullets, hitting the guilty ones first. Moreover, they disable rather than
kill--which is just as effectual, and far more desirable. In addition to
all this, being trained to one purpose, instructed to one duty, a mob
would be their natural enemies, and hence sympathy with them in any cause
almost impossible.
CHAPTER II.
THE NEGRO RIOTS OF 1712-1741.
Almost impossible for the present Generation to comprehend its true
Character and Effect on the People.--Description of New York at that
Time.--The Negro Slaves.--The Negro Riot of 1712.--Description of it.--The
Winter of 1741.--Governor's House burned down.--Other Fires.--Suspicion of
the People.--Arrest and Imprisonment of the Blacks.--Reward offered for
the supposed Conspirators.--Alarm and Flight of the Inhabitants.--
Examination and Confession of Mary Burton.--Peggy, the Newfoundland
Beauty, and the Hughson Family.--The Conspiracy.--Executions.--Fast.--
Hughson's Hearing.--Hung in Chains.--The Body, and that of a Negro, left
to swing and rot in the Air.--Strange Change in the Appearances of the
Bodies.--The People throng to look at them.--Negroes burned at the Stake.
--Terrific Spectacle.--Bloody Summer.--Execution of a Catholic Priest.--
Strange Scenes.--Upper Classes accused.--Executions stopped.--Reason of
the Panic.
Probably no event of comparatively modern times--certainly none in our
history--has occurred so extraordinary in some of its phases, as the negro
riot of 1741. We cannot fully appreciate it, not merely because of the
incompleteness of some of its details, nor from the lapse of time, but
because of our inability to place ourselves in the position or state of
mind of the inhabitants of New York City at that period. We can no more
throw ourselves into the social condition, and feel the influences of that
time, than we can conceive the outward physical appearance of the embryo
metropolis. It is impossible to stand amid the whirl and uproar of New
York to-day, and imagine men ploughing, and sowing grain, and carting hay
into barns, where the City Hall now stands. The conception of nearly all
the city lying below the Park, above it farms to Canal Street, beyond that
clearings where men are burning brush and logs to clear away the fallow,
and still farther on, towards Central Park, an unbroken wilderness, is so
dim and shadowy, that we can hardly fix its outlines. Yet it was so in
1741. Where now stands the Tombs, and cluster the crowded tenements of
Five Points, was a pond or lakelet, nearly two miles in circumference and
fifty feet deep, and encircled by a dense forest. Its deep, sluggish
outlet into the Hudson is now Canal Street. In wet weather there was
another water communication with the East River, near Peck Slip, cutting
off the lower part of the island, leaving another island, containing some
eight hundred acres. Through Broad Street, along which now rolls each day
the stream of business, and swells the tumult of the Brokers' Board, then
swept a deep stream, up which boatmen rowed their boats to sell oysters.
The water that supplied these streams and ponds is now carried off through
immense sewers, deep under ground, over which the unconscious population
tread. Where Front and Water Streets on the east side, and West Greenwich
and Washington on the west side, now stretch, were then the East and
Hudson Rivers, having smooth and pebbly beaches. There was not a single
sidewalk in all the city, and only some half dozen paved streets. On the
Battery stood the fort, in which were the Governor's and secretary's
houses, and over which floated the British flag.
But all this outward appearance is no more unlike the New York of to-day
than its internal condition.
The population numbered only about ten thousand, one-fifth of which was
negroes, who were slaves. Their education being wholly neglected, they
were ignorant and debased, and addicted to almost every vice. They were,
besides, restive under their bondage amid the severe punishments often
inflicted on them, which caused their masters a great deal of anxiety. Not
isolated as an inland plantation, but packed in a narrow space, they had
easy communication with each other, and worse than all, with the reckless
and depraved crews of the vessels that came into port. It is true, the
most stringent measures were adopted to prevent them from assembling
together; yet, in spite of every precaution, there would now and then come
to light some plan or project that would fill the whites with alarm. They
felt half the time as though walking on the crust of a volcano, and hence
were in a state of mind to exaggerate every danger, and give credit to
every sinister rumor.
The experience of the past, as well as the present state of feeling among
the slaves, justified this anxiety and dread; for only thirty years before
occurred just such an outbreak as they now feared. On the 7th of April, in
1712, between one and two o'clock in the morning, the house of Peter Van
Tilburgh was set on fire by negroes, which was evidently meant as a signal
for a general revolt.
The cry of fire roused the neighboring inhabitants, and they rushed out
through the unpaved muddy streets, toward the blazing building. As they
approached it, they saw, to their amazement, in the red light of the
flames, a band of negroes standing in front, armed with guns and long
knives. Before the whites could hardly comprehend what the strange
apparition meant, the negroes fired, and then rushed on them with their
knives, killing several on the spot. The rest, leaving the building to the
mercy of the flames, ran to the fort on the Battery, and roused the
Governor. Springing from his bed, he rushed out and ordered a cannon to be
fired from the ramparts to alarm the town. As the heavy report boomed over
the bay and shook the buildings of the town, the inhabitants leaped from
their beds, and looking out of the windows, saw the sky lurid with flames.
Their dread and uncertainty were increased, when they heard the heavy
splash of soldiers through the mud, and the next moment saw their bayonets
gleam out of the gloom, as they hurried forward towards the fire. In the
meantime, other negroes had rushed to the spot, so that soon there were
assembled, in proportion to the white population, what in the present
population of the city would be fully 10,000 negroes.
The rioters stood firm till they saw the bayonets flashing in the fire-
light, and then, giving one volley, fled into the darkness northward,
towards what is now Wall Street. The scattered inhabitants they met, who,
roused by the cannon, were hastening to the fire, they attacked with their
knives, killing and wounding several. The soldiers, firing at random into
the darkness, followed after them, accompanied by a crowd of people. The
negroes made for the woods and swamps near where the Park now stands, and
disappearing in the heavy shadows of the forest, were lost to view.
Knowing it would be vain to follow them into the thickets, the soldiers
and inhabitants surrounded them and kept watch till morning. Many, of
course, got off and buried themselves in the deeper, more extensive woods
near Canal Street, but many others were taken prisoners. Some, finding
themselves closely pressed and all avenues of escape cut off, deliberately
shot themselves, preferring such a death to the one they knew awaited
them. How many were killed and captured during the morning, the historian
does not tell us. We can only infer that the number must have been great,
from the statement he incidentally makes, that "during the day _nineteen
more were_ taken, tried, and executed--some that turned State's
evidence were transported." "Eight or ten whites had been murdered," and
many more wounded.
It was a terrible event, and remembered by the present inhabitants with
horror and dismay. To the little handful occupying the point of the
island, it was a tragedy as great as a riot in New York to-day would be,
in which was a loss of 5,000 or more on each side.
Many middle-aged men, in 1741, were young men at that time, and remembered
the fearful excitement that prevailed, and it was a common topic of
conversation.
The state of things, therefore, which we have described, was natural. This
was rendered worse by the arrival, in the winter of 1741, of a Spanish
vessel, which had been captured as a prize, the crew of which was composed
in part of negroes, who were sold at auction as slaves. These became very
intractable, and in spite of the floggings they received, uttered threats
that they knew would reach their masters' ears. Still, no evidence of any
general plot against the inhabitants was suspected, and things were moving
on in their usual way, when, on the 18th of March, a wild and blustering
day, the Governor's house in the fort was discovered to be on fire. Fanned
by a fierce south-east wind, the flames spread to the King's chapel, the
secretary's house, barracks, and stables; and in spite of all efforts to
save them, were totally consumed. The origin of the fire was supposed to
be accidental, but a few days after, Captain Warren's house, near the
fort, was found to be on fire. Two or three days later, the storehouse of
Mr. Van Zandt was discovered on fire. Still, no general suspicions were
aroused. Three more days passed, when a cow-stall was reported on fire,
and a few hours later, the house of Mr. Thompson; the fire in the latter
case originating in the room where a negro slave slept. The very next day,
live coals were discovered under the stable of John Murray, on Broadway.
This, evidently, was no accident, but the result of design, and the people
began to be alarmed. The day following, the house of a sergeant near the
fort was seen to be on fire, and soon after, flames arose from the roof of
a dwelling near the Fly Market. The rumor now spread like wildfire through
the town that it was the work of incendiaries. It seems to us a small
foundation to base such a belief on, but it must be remembered that the
public mind was in a state to believe almost anything.
The alarm was increased by the statement of Mrs. Earle, who said that on
Sunday, as she was looking out of her window, she saw three negroes
swaggering up Broadway, engaged in earnest conversation. Suddenly she
heard one of them exclaim, "Fire! fire! Scorch! scorch! a little d--n by
and by!" and then throwing up his hands, laughed heartily. Coupled with
the numerous fires that had occurred, and the rumors afloat, it at once
excited her suspicions that this conversation had something to do with a
plot to burn the city. She therefore immediately reported it to an
alderman, and he, next day, to the justices.
Although the number of buildings thus mysteriously set on fire was, in
reality, small, yet it was as great in proportion to the town then, as
three hundred would be in New York to-day. Less than that number, we
imagine, would create a panic in the city, especially if the public mind
was in a feverish state, as, for instance, during the recent civil war.
Some thought the Spanish negroes had set the buildings on fire from
revenge, especially as those of the Government were the first to suffer.
Others declared that it was a plot of the entire negro population to burn
down the city. This belief was strengthened by the fact that, in one of
the last fires, a slave of one of the most prominent citizens was seen to
leap from the window, and make off over garden fences. A shout was
immediately raised by the spectators, and a pursuit commenced. The
terrified fugitive made desperate efforts to escape, but being overtaken,
he was seized, and, pale as death, lifted on men's shoulders and carried
to jail.
Added to all this, men now remembered it lacked but a few days of being
the anniversary of the bloody riot of thirty years ago. They began to
watch and question the negroes, and one of the Spanish sailors, on being
interrogated, gave such unsatisfactory, suspicious answers, that the whole
crew were arrested, and thrown into prison. But that same afternoon, while
the magistrates, whom the alarming state of things had called together,
were in consultation about it, the cry of "Fire!" again startled the
entire community. The ringing of the alarm-bell had now become almost as
terrifying as the sound of the last trumpet, and the panic became general.
The first step was to ascertain if there were any strangers in town who
might be concealed enemies, and a thorough search was made--the militia
being ordered out, and sentries posted at the ends of all the streets,
with orders to stop all persons carrying bags and bundles. This was done
on the 13th of April. None being found, the conclusion became inevitable
that some dark, mysterious plot lay at the bottom of it all, and the
inhabitants thought the city was doomed, like Sodom. First, the more
timorous packed up their valuable articles and fled into the country, up
toward Canal Street. This increased the panic, which swelled until almost
the entire population were seen hurrying through the streets, fleeing for
their lives. The announcement of an approaching army would not have
created a greater stampede. Every cart and vehicle that could be found was
engaged at any price, into which whole families were piled, and hurried
away to the farms beyond Chambers Street, in the neighborhood of Canal
Street. It was a strange spectacle, and the farmers could hardly believe
their senses, at this sudden inundation into their quiet houses of the
people of the city. The town authorities were also swept away in the
general excitement, and negroes of all ages and sexes were arrested by the
wholesale, and hurried to prison. The Supreme Court was to sit in the
latter part of April, and the interval of a few days was spent in efforts
to get at the guilty parties. But nothing definite could be ascertained,
as the conspirators, whoever they were, kept their own secret. At length,
despairing of getting at the truth in any other way, the authorities
offered a reward of a hundred pounds, and a full pardon to any one who
would turn State's evidence, and reveal the names of the ringleaders. This
was pretty sure to bring out the facts, if there were any to disclose, and
almost equally sure to obtain a fabricated story, if there was nothing to
tell. A poor, ignorant slave, shaking with terror in his cell, would
hardly be proof against such an inducement as a free pardon, and to him or
her an almost fabulous sum of money, if he had anything to reveal, while
the temptation to invent a tale that would secure both liberty and money
was equally strong.
On the 21st of April the court met, Judges Philips and Horsmander
presiding. A jury was impanelled, but although there was no lack of
prisoners, there was almost a total want of evidence sufficient to put a
single man on trial. The reward offered had not borne its legitimate
fruits, and no one offered to make any revelations.
Among the first brought up for examination was Mary Burton, a colored
servant girl, belonging to John Hughson, the keeper of a low, dirty negro
tavern over on the west side of the city, near the Hudson River. This was
a place of rendezvous for the worst negroes of the town; and from some
hints that Mary had dropped, it was suspected it had been the head-
quarters of the conspirators. But when, brought before the Grand Jury, she
refused to be sworn. They entreated her to take the oath and tell the
whole truth, but she only shook her head. They then threatened her, but
with no better success; they promised she should be protected from danger
and shielded from prosecution, but she still maintained an obstinate
silence. They then showed her the reward, and attempted to bribe her with
the wealth in store for her, but she almost spat on it in her scorn. This
poor negro slave showed an independence and stubbornness in the presence
of the jury that astonished them. Finding all their efforts vain, they
ordered her to be sent to jail. This terrified her, and she consented to
be sworn. But after taking the oath, she refused to say anything about the
fire. A theft had been traced to Hughson, and she told all she knew about
that, but about the fires would neither deny nor affirm anything. They
then appealed to her conscience painted before her the terrors of the
final judgment, and the torments of hell, till at last she broke down, and
proposed to make a clean breast of it. She commenced by saying that
Hughson had threatened to take her life if she told, and then again
hesitated. But at length, by persistent efforts, the following facts were
wrenched from her by piecemeal. She said that three negroes--giving their
names--had been in the habit of meeting at the tavern, and talking about
burning of the fort and city and murdering the people, and that Hughson
and his wife had promised to help them; after which Hughson was to be
governor and Cuff Phillipse king. That the first part of the story was
true, there is little doubt. How much, with the imagination and love of
the marvellous peculiar to her race, she added to it, it is not easy to
say. She said, moreover, that but one white person beside her master and
mistress was in the conspiracy, and that was an Irish girl known as Peggy,
"the Newfoundland Beauty." She had several _aliases_, and was an
abandoned character, being a prostitute to the negroes, and at this time
kept as a mistress by a bold, desperate negro named Caesar. This
revelation of Mary's fell on the Grand Jury like a bombshell. The long-
sought secret they now felt was out. They immediately informed the
magistrates. Of course the greatest excitement followed. Peggy was next
examined, but she denied Mary Burton's story _in toto_--swore that
she knew nothing of any conspiracy or of the burning of the stores; that
if she should accuse any one it would be a lie, and blacken her own soul.
It is rather a severe reflection on the courts of justice of that period,
or we might rather say, perhaps, a striking illustration of the madness
that had seized on all, that although the law strictly forbade any slave
to testify in a court of justice against a white person, yet this girl
Mary Burton was not only allowed to appear as evidence against Peggy, but
her oath was permitted to outweigh hers, and cause her to be sentenced to
death. The latter, though an abandoned, desperate character, was seized
with terror at the near approach of death, and begged to be allowed
another examination, which was granted, and she professed to make a full
confession. It is a little singular that while she corroborated Mary
Burton's statement as to the existence of a conspiracy, she located the
seat of it not in Hughson's tavern, but in a miserable shanty near the
Battery, kept by John Romme, who, she said, had promised to carry them all
to a new country, and give them their liberty, if they would murder the
whites and bring him the plunder. Like Mary Burton's confession, if
truthful at all, it evidently had a large mixture of falsehood in it.
On Saturday, May 9th, Peggy was again brought in, and underwent a
searching examination. Some of her statements seemed improbable, and they
therefore tested them in every possible way. It lasted for several hours,
and resulted in a long _detailed_ confession, in which she asserted,
among other things, that it was the same plot that failed in 1712, when
the negroes designed to kill all the whites, in fact, exterminate them
from the island. She implicated a great many negroes in the conspiracy;
and every one that she accused, as they were brought before her, she
identified as being present at the meetings of the conspirators in Romme's
house. The court seemed anxious to avoid any collusion between the
prisoners, and therefore kept them apart, so that each story should rest
on its own basis. By this course they thought they would be able to
distinguish what was true and what was false.
Either from conscious guilt, or from having got some inkling of the charge
to be brought against him, Romme fled before he could be arrested. His
wife, however, and the negroes whose names Peggy gave, were sent to jail.
On the 11th of May, or twenty days after the court convened, the
executions commenced. On this day, Caesar and Prince, two of the three
negroes Mary Burton testified against, were hung, though not for the
conspiracy, but for theft. They were abandoned men, and died recklessly.
Peggy and Hughson and his wife were next condemned. The former, finding
that her confession did not, as had been promised, secure her pardon,
retracted all she had said, and exculpated entirely the parties whose
arrest she had caused.
An atmosphere of gloom now rested over the city; every face showed signs
of dread. In this state of feeling the Lieutenant-governor issued a
proclamation, appointing a day of fasting and humiliation, not only in
view of this calamity, but on account also of the want and loss caused by
the past severe winter, and the declaration of war by England against
Spain. When the day arrived, every shop was closed and business of all
kinds suspended, and the silence and repose of the Sabbath rested on the
entire community. Without regard to sect, all repaired to the places of
worship, where the services were performed amid the deepest solemnity.
The day of execution appointed for Hughson, his wife, and Peggy was a
solemn one, and almost the entire population turned out to witness it. The
former had declared that some extraordinary appearance would take place at
his execution, and every one gazed on him as he passed in a cart from the
prison to the gallows. He was a tall, powerful man, being six feet high.
He stood erect in the cart all the way, his piercing eye fixed steadily on
the distance, and his right hand raised high as his fetters would permit,
and beckoning as though he saw help coming from afar. His face was usually
pale and colorless, but to-day it was noticed that two bright red spots
burned on either cheek, which added to the mystery with which the
superstitious spectators invested him. When the sad procession arrived at
the place of execution, the prisoners were helped to the ground, and stood
exposed to the gaze of the crowd. Hughson was firm and self-possessed; but
Peggy, pale, and weeping, and terror-struck, begging for life; while the
wife, with the rope round her neck, leaned against a tree, silent and
composed, but colorless as marble. One after another they were launched
into eternity, and the crowd, solemn and thoughtful, turned their steps
homeward.
Hughson was hung in chains; and in a few days a negro was placed beside
him, and here they swung, "blind and blackening," in the April air, in
full view of the tranquil bay, a ghastly spectacle to the fishermen as
they plied their vocation near by. For three weeks they dangled here in
sunshine and storm, a terror to the passers-by. At length a rumor passed
through the town that Hughson had turned into a negro, and the negro into
a white man. This was a new mystery, and day after day crowds would come
and gaze on the strange transformation, some thinking it supernatural, and
others trying to give an explanation. Hughson had threatened to take
poison, and it was thought by many that he had, and it was the effect of
this that had wrought the change in his appearance. For ten days the
Battery was thronged with spectators, gazing on these bloated, decomposing
bodies, many in their superstitious fears expecting some new
transformation. Under the increasing heat of the sun, they soon began to
drip, till at last the body of Hughson burst asunder, filling the air with
such an intolerable stench that the fishermen shunned the locality.
As simple hanging was soon thought not sufficient punishment, and they
were left to swing, and slowly rot in chains, so this last was at length
thought to be too lenient, and the convicts were condemned to be burned at
the stake. Two negroes, named Quack and Cuffee, were the first doomed to
this horrible death. The announcement of this sentence created the
greatest excitement. It was a new thing to the colonists, this mode of
torture being appropriated by the savages for prisoners taken in war.
Curious crowds gathered to see the stake erected, or stare at the loads of
wood as they passed along the street, and were unloaded at its base. It
was a strange spectacle to behold--the workmen carefully piling up the
fagots under the spring sun; the spectators looking on, some horrified,
and others fierce as savages; and over all the blue sky bending, while the
gentle wind stole up from the bay and whispered in the tree-tops overhead.
On the day of execution an immense crowd assembled. The two negroes were
brought forward, pale and terrified, and bound to the stake. As the men
approached with the fire to kindle the pile, they shrieked out in terror,
confessed the conspiracy, and promised, if released, to tell all about it.
They were at once taken down. This was the signal for an outbreak, and
shouts of "burn 'em, burn 'em" burst from the multitude. Mr. Moore then
asked the sheriff to delay execution till he could see the Governor and
get a reprieve. He hurried off, and soon returned with a conditional one.
But, as he met the sheriff on the common, the latter told him that it
would be impossible to take the criminals through the crowd without a
strong guard, and before that could arrive, they would be murdered by the
exasperated populace. They were then tied up again, and the torch applied.
The flames arose around the unhappy victims. The curling smoke soon hid
their dusky forms from view, while their shrieks and cries for mercy grew
fainter and fainter, as the fierce fire shrivelled up their forms, till at
last nothing but the crackling of the flames was heard, and the shouting,
savage crowd grew still. As the fire subsided, the two wretched creatures,
crisped to a cinder, remained to tell, for the hundredth time, to what
barbarous deeds terror and passion may lead men.
Some of the negroes went laughing to the place of execution, indulging in
all sorts of buffoonery to the last, and mocking the crowd which
surrounded them.
All protested their innocence to the last, and if they had confessed
previously, retracted before death their statements and accusations. But
this contradiction of themselves, to-morrow denying what to-day they had
solemnly sworn on the Bible to be true, instead of causing the authorities
to hesitate, and consider how much terror and the hope of pardon had to do
with it, convinced them still more of the strength and dangerous nature of
the conspiracy, and they went to work with a determination and
recklessness which made that summer the bloodiest and most terrific in the
annals of New York. No lawyer was found bold enough to step forward and
defend these poor wretches, but all volunteered their services to aid the
Government in bringing them to punishment. The weeks now, as they rolled
on, were freighted with terror and death, and stamped with scenes that
made the blood run cold. This little town, on the southern part of
Manhattan Island was wholly given to panic, and a nameless dread of some
mysterious, awful fate, extended even to the scattered farm-houses near
Canal Street. Between this and the last of August, a hundred and fifty-
four negroes, exclusive of whites, were thrown into prison, till every
cell was crowded and packed to suffocation with them. For three months,
sentence of condemnation was on an average of one a day. The last
execution was that of a Catholic priest, or rather of a schoolmaster of
the city, who was charged with being one. Mary Burton, after an interval
of three months, pretended to remember that he was present with the other
conspirators she had first named as being in Hughson's tavern.
His trial was long, and apparently without excitement. He conducted his
own case with great ability, and brought many witnesses to prove his good
character and orderly conduct; but he, of course, could not disprove the
assertion of Mary, that she had some time or other seen him with the
conspirators at Hughson's tavern--for the latter, with his wife and Peggy,
and the negroes she had before named, had all been executed. Mary Burton
alone was left, and her evidence being credited, no amount of testimony
could avail him.
Although the proceedings were all dignified and solemn, as became an
English court, yet the course the trial took showed how utterly unbalanced
and one-sided it had become. To add weight to Mary's evidence, many
witnesses were examined to prove that Ury, though a schoolmaster, had
performed the duties of a Catholic priest, as though this were an
important point to establish. The attorney-general, in opening the case,
drew a horrible picture of former persecutions by the Papists, and their
cruelties to the Protestants, until it was apparent that all that the jury
needed to indorse a verdict of guilty was evidence that he was a Catholic
priest. Still it would be unfair to attribute this feeling wholly to
religious intolerance or the spirit of persecution. England was at this
time at war with Spain, and a report was circulated that the Spanish
priests in Florida had formed a conspiracy to murder the English
colonists. A letter from Ogilthorpe, in Georgia, confirmed this. Ury, who
was an educated Englishman, but had led an adventurous life in different
countries, could not disprove this, and he was convicted and sentenced to
be hung. He met his fate with great composure and dignity, asserting his
innocence to the last. He made the eighteenth victim hung, while thirteen
had been burned at the stake, and seventy-one transported to various
countries.
At the average rate of two every week, one hanged and one burned alive,
they were hurried into eternity amid prayers, and imprecations, and
shrieks of agony. The hauling of wood to the stake, and the preparation of
the gallows, kept the inhabitants in a state bordering on insanity.
Business was suspended, and every face wore a terrified look. The voice of
pity as well as justice was hushed, and one desire, that of swift
vengeance, filled every heart. Had the press of to-day, with its system of
interviewing, and minuteness of detail and description, existed then,
there would have been handed down to us a chapter in human history that
could be paralleled only in the dark ages.
A swift massacre, a terrible slaughter, comes and goes like an earthquake
or a tornado, and stuns rather than debases; but this long, steady
succession of horrible executions and frightful scenes changed the very
nature of the inhabitants, and they became a prey to a spirit demoniacal
rather than human. The prayers and tears of those led forth to the stake,
their heartrending cries as they were bound to it, and their shrieks of
agony that were wafted out over the still waters of the bay, fell on hard
and pitiless hearts. The ashes of the wood that consumed one victim would
hardly grow cold before a new fire was kindled upon them, and the charred
and blackened posts stood month after month, hideous monuments of what man
may become when judgment and reason are surrendered to fear and passion.
The spectacle was made still more revolting by the gallows standing near
the stake, on which many were hung in chains, and their bodies left to
swing, blacken, and rot in the summer air, a ghastly, horrible sight.
Where this madness, that had swept away court, bar, and people together,
would have ended, it is impossible to say, had not a new terror seized the
inhabitants. Mary Burton, on whose accusation the first victims had been
arrested and executed, finding herself a heroine, sought new fields in
which to win notoriety. She ceased to implicate the blacks, and turned her
attention to the whites, and twenty-four were arrested and thrown into
prison. Elated with her success, she began to ascend in the social scale,
and criminated some persons of the highest social standing in the city,
whose characters were above suspicion. This was turning the tables on them
in a manner the upper class did not expect, and they began to reflect what
the end might be. The testimony that was sufficient to condemn the slaves
was equally conclusive against them. The stake and the gallows which the
court had erected for the black man, it could not pull down because a
white gentleman stood under their shadow.
Robespierre and his friends cut off the upper-crust of society without
hesitation or remorse; but unfortunately the crust next below this became
in turn the upper-crust, which also had to be removed, until at last they
themselves were reached, when they paused. They had advanced up to their
necks in the bloody tide of revolution, and finding that to proceed
farther would take them overhead, they attempted to wade back to shore. So
here, so long as the accusations were confined to the lowest class, it was
all well enough, but when _they_ were being reached, it was high time
to stop. The proceedings were summarily brought to a close, further
examinations were deemed unnecessary, and confessions became flat and
unprofitable; and this strange episode in American history ended.
That there had been cause for alarm, there can be no doubt. That threats
should be uttered by the slaves, is natural; for this would be in keeping
with their whole history in this country. Nor is it at all improbable that
a conspiracy was formed; for this, too, would only be in harmony with the
conduct of slaves from time immemorial. The utter folly and hopelessness
of such a one as the blacks testified to, has been urged against its
existence altogether. If the argument is good for anything, it proves that
the conspiracy thirty years before never existed, and that the Southampton
massacre was a delusion, and John Brown never hatched his utterly insane
conspiracy in Harper's Ferry. There have been a good many servile
insurrections plotted in this country, not one of which was a whit more
sensible or easier of execution than this, which was said to look to the
complete overthrow of the little city. That the fires which first started
the panic were the work of negro incendiaries, there is but little doubt;
but how far they were a part of a wide-laid plan, it is impossible to
determine.
Unquestionably, success at the outset would have made the movement
general, so that nothing but military force could have arrested it.
There is one thing, however, about which there is no doubt--that a panic
seized the people and the courts, and made them as unreliable as in the
days of the Salem witchcraft. But these striking exhibitions of the
weakness of human nature under certain circumstances have been witnessed
since the world was made, and probably will continue to the end of time,
or until the race enters on a new phase of existence. Panics, even among
the most veteran soldiers, sometimes occur, and hence we cannot wonder
they take place amid a mixed population. Popular excitements are never
characterized by reason and common-sense, and never will be. In this case,
there was more reason for a panic than at first sight seems to be.
In the first place, the proportion of slaves to the whites was large. In
the second place, they were a turbulent set, and had shown such a
dangerous spirit, that the authorities became afraid to let them assemble
together in meetings. This restriction they felt sorely, and it made them
more restive. All were aware of this hostile state of feeling, and were
constantly anticipating some outbreak or act of violence. Besides, it was
but a few years since the thing they now feared did actually take place.
And then, too, the point first aimed at was significant, and showed a
boldness founded on conscious strength. Right inside the fort itself, and
to the Governor's house, the torch was applied. It certainly looked
ominous. Besides, the very wholesale manner in which the authorities
thought it best to go to work increased the panic. In a very short time
over a hundred persons were thrown into prison. The same proportion to the
population to-day would be over ten thousand. Such a wholesale arrest
would, of itself, throw New York into the wildest excitement, and conjure
up all sorts of horrible shapes. Add to this, an average of two hundred
burned at the stake, and two hundred hung every week, or more than fifty a
day, and nearly three times that number sentenced to transportation, and
one can faintly imagine what a frightful state of things would exist in
the city. The very atmosphere grew stifling from the smoke of burning men
and women, while the gallows groaned under its weight of humanity. Had
this been the wild work of a mob it would have been terrible enough, but
when it was the result of a deliberate judicial tribunal, which was
supposed to do nothing except on the most conclusive evidence, the sense
of danger was increased tenfold. The conclusion was inevitable, that the
conspiracy embraced every black man in the city, and was thoroughly
organized. In short, the whole place was, beyond doubt, resting over a
concealed volcano, and the instinct of self-preservation demanded the most
summary work. Let the inhabitants of any city become thoroughly possessed
of such an idea, and they will act with no more prudence or reason than
the people of New York at that time did. An undoubted belief in such a
state of things will confuse the perceptions and unbalance the judgment of
a community anywhere and everywhere on the globe.
Still, consistent as it is with human history, one can hardly believe it
possible, as he stands in New York to-day, that men have there been burned
at the stake under the sanction of English law, or left to swing and rot
in the winds of heaven, by order of the Supreme Court of the city.
CHAPTER III.
THE STAMP-ACT RIOT OF 1765.
Thorough Understanding of the Principles of Liberty by the People.--The
Stamp Act.--How viewed by the Colonists.--Colden strengthens Fort George
in Alarm.--Arrival of the Stamps.--How the News was received by the Sons
of Liberty.--A Bold Placard.--Stamp Distributor frightened.--Patriotic
Action of the Merchants.--Public Demonstration against the Stamp Act.--
Colden takes Refuge in the Fort.--Dare not fire on the People.--The People
at the Gate demand the Stamps.--Colden and Lord Bute hung in Effigy.--
Colden's Coach-house broken open.--The Images placed in the Coach, and
dragged with Shouts through the Streets.--Hung again in Sight of the
Fort.--A Bonfire made of the Fence around Bowling Green, and the
Governor's Carriages, while the Garrison look silently on.--Prejudice
against Coaches.--Major James' House sacked.--Great Joy and Demonstration
at the Repeal of the Stamp Act.--Celebration of the King's Birthday.--
Loyalty of the People.--Mutiny Act.--A Riot becomes a Great Rebellion.
At the present day, when personal ambition takes the place of patriotism,
and love of principle gives way to love of party; when the success of the
latter is placed above constitutional obligations and popular rights, one
seems, as he turns back to our early history, to be transported to another
age of the world, and another race of beings.
Nothing shows how thoroughly understood by the common people were the
principles of liberty, and with what keen penetration they saw through all
shams and specious reasoning, than the decided, nay, fierce, stand they
took against the stamp act. This was nothing more than our present law
requiring a governmental stamp on all public and business paper to make it
valid. The only difference is, the former was levying a tax without
representation--in other words, without the consent of the governed. The
colonies assembled in Congress condemned it; hence the open, violent
opposition to it by the people rises above the level of a common riot, and
partakes more of the nature of a righteous revolution. Still, it was a
riot, and exhibited the lawless features of one.
The news of the determination of the English Government to pass a stamp
act, raised a storm of indignation throughout the colonies, from
Massachusetts to South Carolina, and it was denounced as an oppressive,
unrighteous, tyrannical measure. From the wayside tavern and the pulpit
alike, it was attacked with unsparing severity. The Government, however,
thought it a mere ebullition of feeling, that would not dare exhibit
itself in open opposition. Nor does this confidence seem strong, when we
remember the weakness of the colonies on the one side, and the strength of
an organized government, with the law and force both, on the other.
Cadwallader Colden, a Scotchman by birth, and a clergyman by profession,
was at that time acting Governor of New York; and to guard against any
resort to force on the part of the people when the stamps should arrive,
had Fort George, on the Battery, reinforced by a regiment from Crown
Point, its magazines replenished, the ramparts strengthened, and its guns
trained on the town. The people saw all this, and understood its import;
but it had the opposite effect from that which was intended, for, instead
of overawing the people, it exasperated them.
At length, in October, 1765, a ship with the British colors flying came
sailing up the bay, and anchored off Fort George. In a short time the
startling tidings was circulated, that she brought a quantity of stamps.
It was like sounding an alarm-bell, and the streets became thronged with
excited men, while all the provincial vessels in the harbor lowered their
colors to half-mast, in token of mourning. In anticipation of this event,
an organization of men had been formed, called "Sons of Liberty." They at
once assembled, and resolved at all hazards to get hold of those stamps.
They had caused the act itself to be hawked about the streets as "the
folly of England and the ruin of America," and now they determined to
measure their strength with the Governor of the colony. That night, when
the town was wrapped in slumber, they quietly affixed on the doors of
every public office and on corners of the streets, the following placard:
PRO PATRIA.
_The first man that either distributes or makes use of stamped paper,
let him take care of his house, person, and effects._
VOX POPULI.
"WE DARE."
To the stamp distributors they said, "Assure yourselves, the spirit of
Brutus and Cassius is yet alive. We will not submit to the stamp act upon
any account or in any instance."
McEvers, the head stamp distributor, frightened by the bold, determined
attitude of the people, refused to receive the stamps, and Golden had them
sent for greater safety to Fort George. He had written, to the British
Secretary, "_I am resolved to have the stamps distributed_." But the
people were equally resolved they should not be. Still, on the 30th day of
October, he and all the royal governors took the oath to carry the stamp
act into effect; but they soon discovered that they could find no one bold
enough to act as distributor. All along the sea-coast, in every part of
the colonies, the people were aroused, and either assembling quietly, or
called together by the ringing of bells and firing of cannon, presented
such a united, determined front, that not one person remained duly
commissioned to distribute stamps. On the last day of October, the
merchants of New York came together, and bound themselves to "send no new
orders for goods or merchandise, to countermand all former orders, and not
even receive goods on commission, unless the stamp act be repealed"--that
is, give up commerce at once, with all its wealth and benefits, rather
than submit to a tax of a few shillings on paper.
Friday, the 1st of November, was the day fixed upon for a public
demonstration of the people throughout the colonies against it, and never
dawned a morning more pregnant with the fate not only of a nation, but of
the world.
From New Hampshire to South Carolina it was ushered in by the tolling of
muffled bells, the firing of minute-guns, and flags hung at half-mast.
Eulogies were pronounced on liberty, and everywhere people left their
shops and fields, and gathered in excited throngs to discuss the great
question of taxation.
"Even the children at their games, though hardly able to speak, caught up
the general chorus, and went along the streets, merrily carolling:
'Liberty, Property, and no Stamps.'" [Footnote: Bancroft.]
In New York the uprising was terrific, for the population rushed together
as one man--as Gage, the commander of Fort George said, "by thousands."
The sailors flocked in from the vessels, the farmers from the country, and
the shouts, and ringing of bells, and firing of cannon made the city
fairly tremble. Colden was terrified at the storm that was raised, and
took refuge in the fort. An old man, bent and bowed with the weight of
eighty years, he tottered nervously to the shelter of its guns, and
ordered up a detachment of marines from a ship of war in port, for his
protection. In his indignation, he wanted to fire on the people, and the
black muzzles of the cannon pointing on the town had an ominous look.
Whether he had threatened to do so by a message, we do not know; at any
rate, the people either suspected his determination or got wind of it, for
during the day an unknown person handed in at the fort-gate a note,
telling him if he did, the people would hang him, like Porteus of
Edinburgh, on a sign-post. He wisely forebore to give the order, for if he
had not, his gray hairs would have streamed from a gibbet.
At length the day of turmoil wore away, and night came on, but with it
came no diminution of the excitement. Soon as it was dark, the "Sons of
Liberty," numbering thousands, surged tumultuously up around the fort, and
demanded that the stamps should be given up that they might be destroyed.
Golden bluntly refused, when with loud, defiant shouts they left, and went
up Broadway to "the field" (the present Park), where they erected a
gibbet, and hanged on it Colden in effigy, and beside him a figure holding
a boot; some said to represent the devil, others Lord Bute, of whom the
_boot_, by a pun on his name, showed for whom the effigy was
designed.
The demonstration had now become a riot, and the Sons of Liberty
degenerated into a mob. The feeling that had been confined to words all
day must now have some outlet. A torchlight procession was formed, and the
scaffold and images taken down, and borne on men's shoulders along
Broadway towards the Battery. The glare of flaring lights on the buildings
and faces of the excited crowd, the shouts and hurrahs that made night
hideous, called out the entire population, which gazed in amazement on the
strange, wild spectacle.
They boldly carried the scaffold and effigies to within a few feet of the
gate of the fort, and knocked audaciously for admission. Isaac Sears was
the leader of these "Sons of Liberty."
Finding themselves unable to gain admittance, they went to the Governor's
carriage-house, and took out his elegant coach, and placing the two
effigies in it, dragged it by hand around the streets by the light of
torches, amid the jeers and shouts of the multitude. Becoming at last
tired of this amusement, they returned towards the fort, and erected a
second gallows, on which they hung the effigies the second time.
All this time the cannon, shotted and primed, lay silent on their
carriages, while the soldiers from the ramparts looked wonderingly, idly
on. General Gage did not dare to fire on the people, fearing they would
sweep like an inundation over the ramparts, when he knew a general
massacre would follow.
The mob now tore down, the wooden fence that surrounded Bowling Green, and
piling pickets and boards together, set them on fire. As the flames
crackled and roared in the darkness, they pitched on the Governor's coach,
with the scaffold and effigies; then hastening to his carriage-house
again, and dragging out a one-horse chaise, two sleighs, and other
vehicles, hauled them to the fire, and threw them on, making a
conflagration that illumined the waters of the bay and the ships riding at
anchor. This was a galling spectacle to the old Governor and the British
officers, but they dared not interfere.
What was the particular animosity against those carriages does not appear,
though it was the only property of the Governor they destroyed, unless
they were a sign of that aristocratic pride which sought to enslave them.
There were, at this time, not a half-dozen coaches in the city, and they
naturally became the symbols of bloated pride. It is said the feeling was
so strong against them, that a wealthy Quaker named Murray, who lived out
of town, near where the distributing reservoir now is, kept one to ride
down town in, yet dared not call it a coach, but a "_leathern
convenience_."
Although Sears and other leaders of the Sons of Liberty tried to restrain
the mob, their blood was now up, and they were bent on destruction. Having
witnessed the conflagration of the Governor's carriages, they again
marched up Broadway, and some one shouting "James' house," the crowd took
up the shout, and passing out of the city streamed through the open
country, to where West Broadway now is, and near the corner of Anthony
Street. This James was Major in the Royal Artillery, and had made himself
obnoxious to the people by taking a conspicuous part in putting the fort
into a state of defence. He had a beautiful residence here, which the mob
completely gutted, broke up his elegant furniture, destroyed his library
and works of art, and laid waste his ornamented grounds. They then
dispersed, and the city became quiet.
The excitement was, however, not quelled--the people had not yet got hold
of the stamps, which they were determined to have. Colden, having seen
enough of the spirit of the "Sons of Liberty," was afraid to risk another
night, even in the fort, unless it was in some way appeased; and so the
day after the riot, he had a large placard posted up, stating that he
should have nothing more to do with the stamps, but would leave them with
Sir Henry Moore, the newly appointed Governor, then on his way from
England.
This, however, did not satisfy the Sons of Liberty: they wanted the stamps
themselves, and through Sears, their leader, insisted on their being given
up--telling him very plainly if he did not they would storm the fort, and
they were determined to do it.
The Common Council of the city now became alarmed at the ungovernable,
desperate spirit of the mob, which seemed bent on blood, and begged the
Governor to let them be deposited in the City Hall. To this he finally
though reluctantly consented, but the feeling in the city kept at fever
heat, and would remain so until the act itself was repealed.
Moore, the new Governor, soon arrived, and assumed the reigns of
government. The corporation offered him the freedom of the city in a gold
box, but he refused to receive it, unless upon stamped paper. It was
evident he was determined to enforce the stamp act. But on consulting with
Colden and others, and ascertaining the true state of things, he wisely
abandoned his purpose, and soon made it publicly known. To appease the
people still more, he dismantled the fort, which was peculiarly obnoxious
to them from the threatening attitude it had been made to assume. Still,
the infamous act was unrepealed, and the people refused to buy English
manufactures, and commerce languished.
At length, Parliament, finding that further insistance in carrying out the
obnoxious act only worked mischief, had repealed it. When the news reached
New York, the most unbounded joy was manifested. Bells were rung, cannon
fired, and placards posted, calling on a meeting of the citizens the next
day to take measures for celebrating properly the great event. At the
appointed time, the people came together at Howard's Hotel, and forming a
procession, marched gayly to "the field," and right where the City Hall
now stands, then an open lot, a salute of twenty-one guns was fired. A
grand dinner followed, at which the Sons of Liberty feasted and drank
loyal toasts to his Majesty, and all went "merry as a marriage-bell." The
city was illuminated, and bonfires turned the night into day. In a few
weeks, the King's birthday was celebrated with great display. A huge pile
of wood was erected in the Park, and an ox roasted whole for the people.
Cart after cart dumped its load of beer on the ground, till twenty-five
barrels, flanked by a huge hogshead of rum, lay in a row, presided over by
men appointed to deal out the contents to the populace. A boisterous
demonstration followed that almost drowned the roar of the twenty-one
cannon that thundered forth a royal salute. As a fitting wind-up to the
bacchanalian scene, at night twenty-five tar-barrels, fastened on poles,
blazed over the "common," while brilliant fireworks were exhibited at
Bowling Green. The feasting continued late in the night, and so delighted
were the "Sons of Liberty," that they erected a mast, inscribed "to his
most gracious Majesty, George the Third, Mr. Pitt, and Liberty." A
petition was also signed to erect a statue to Pitt, and the people seemed
determined by this excess of loyalty to atone for their previous
rebellious spirit. The joy, however, was of short duration--the news of
the riots caused Parliament to pass a "mutiny act," by which troops were
to be quartered in America in sufficient numbers to put down any similar
demonstration in future, a part of the expense of their support to be paid
by the colonists themselves. This exasperated "the Sons of Liberty", and
they met and resolved to resist this new act of oppression to the last.
The troops arrived in due time, and of course collisions took place
between them and the people. Matters now continued to grow worse and
worse, until the "riot of the Sons of Liberty" became a revolution, which
dismembered the British Empire, and established this great republic, the
influence of which on the destiny of the world no one can predict.
CHAPTER IV.
DOCTORS' RIOT, 1788.
Body-snatching.--Bodies dug up by Medical Students.--Excitement of the
People.--Effect of the Discovery of a human Limb from the Hospital.--Mob
ransack the Building.--Destruction of Anatomical Specimens.--Arrival of
Mayor, and Imprisonment of Students.--Second Day.--Examination of Columbia
College and Physicians' Houses.--Appeal of the Mayor and distinguished
Citizens to the Mob.--Mob attempt to break into Jail and seize the
Students.--The Fight.--The Military called out.--Beaten by the Mob.--
Larger Military Force called out.--Attacked by the Mob.--Deadly Firing.--
Great Excitement.--Flight of Doctors and Students.
In former times "body-snatching," or digging up bodies for dissections,
was much, more heard of than at present. The fear of it was so great,
that often, in the neighborhood where medical students were pursuing their
studies, persons who lost friends would have a watch kept over their
graves for several nights, to prevent them from being dug up. Neither the
high social position of parties nor sex was any barrier to this
desecration of graves, and the public mind was often shocked by accounts
of the young and beautiful being disinterred, to be cut up by medical
students. In the city there was, a few years ago--and perhaps there is
now--a regular commercial price for bodies.
[Illustration: THE NEW YORK HOSPITAL.--Scene of the Doctors' Riot. Located
formerly on Broadway at the head of Pearl Street.]
[Illustration: THE COLORED ORPHAN ASYLUM 143d St. The former building
destroyed during the Draft Riot of 1863.]
Although it was conceded that for thorough instruction in medical science,
subjects for dissection were necessary, yet no one outside of the medical
profession could be found to sanction "bodysnatching." There is a
sacredness attached to the grave that the most hardened feel. Whenever the
earth is thrown over the body of a man, no matter how abject or sinful he
may have been, the involuntary exclamation of every one is "_requiescat
in pace_." When, it comes to be one of our own personal friends, a
parent, sister, or child, to this feeling of sacredness is added that of
affection, and no wrong is like that of invading the tomb of those we
love. Shakespeare left his curse for him who should disturb his bones; and
all feel like cursing those who disturb the bones of friends who are
linked to them by blood and affection.
In the winter of 1787 and 1788, medical students of New York City dug up
bodies more frequently than usual, or were more reckless in their mode of
action, for the inhabitants became greatly excited over the stories that
were told of their conduct. Some of these, if true, revealed a brutality
and indecency, shocking as it was unnecessary. Usually, the students had
contented themselves with ripping open the graves of strangers and
negroes, about whom there was little feeling; but this winter they dug up
respectable people, even young women, of whom they made an indecent
exposure.
The stories did not lose anything by repetition, and soon the conduct of
physicians and medical students became a town talk. There seemed to be no
remedy for this state of things; the graveyards, which were then in the
heart of the city, were easily accessible; while plenty of men could be
found, who, for a small sum, would dig up any body that was desired. A
mere accident caused this state of feeling to culminate and suddenly break
out into action. In the spring, some boys were playing in the rear of the
hospital, when a young surgeon, from a mere whim, showed an amputated arm
to them. One of them, impelled by curiosity, immediately mounted a ladder
that stood against the wall, used in making some repairs, when the surgeon
told him to look at his mother's arm. The little fellow's mother had
recently died, and filled with terror, he immediately hastened to his
father, who was a mason, and working at the time in Broadway. The father
at once went to his wife's grave, and had it opened. He found the body
gone, and returned to his fellow-workmen with the news. They were filled
with rage, and, armed with tools, and gathering a crowd as they marched,
they surged up around the hospital.
At first many seemed to be impelled only by curiosity, but as the throng
increased, the masons became eager for decisive action. Threats and
denunciations began to arise on every side, and then appeals for
vengeance, till at length they rushed for the door, and pouring into the
building, began the work of destruction. For a while there was a terrible
rattling of bones, as they tore down, and smashed every anatomical
specimen they could lay their hands on. Valuable imported ones shared the
common fate. They swarmed through the building, and finally came upon
fresh subjects, apparently but just dug up. This kindled their rage
tenfold, and the students, who thus far had been unmolested, were in
danger of being roughly handled.
The news of the gathering of the crowd and its threatening aspect, had
reached the Mayor, who immediately summoned the sheriff, and taking him
with several prominent citizens, hastened to the spot. Finding the
students in the hands of the infuriated mob, he released them, and to the
satisfaction, apparently, of the rioters, sent them to jail for safe-
keeping.
There was now nothing left for them to do, and they dispersed, and the
matter was thought to be ended.
But, during the evening, knots of men were everywhere discussing the
events of the day, and retailing the exciting reports that were now flying
thickly around; and next morning, whether from any concert of action, or
impelled by mere curiosity, is not known, crowds began to fill the street
and yard in front of the city hospital. The discovery of the bodies the
day before had deepened the excitement, and now a more thorough
examination of the building was proposed, and also an examination of the
physicians' houses. Matters were beginning to wear a serious aspect, and
the Governor, Mayor, Chancellor, and some of the prominent citizens of the
town, came together to consult on a course of action. It was finally
resolved to resort in a body to the spot where the mob was assembled, and
make a personal appeal to it. They did so, and presented an imposing
appearance as they advanced up Broadway. Although representing the State
and city, they did not presume on their authority, but attempted
persuasion. Mounting the steps, they in turn addressed the throng, which
now kept momentarily increasing, and exhorted them as law-abiding citizens
to use no violence. Some made most pathetic appeals to their feelings,
their pride and self-respect; indeed, begged them, by every consideration
of home and justice, to desist, and retire peacefully to their homes. They
solemnly promised that a most thorough investigation should be made, and
they should have all the satisfaction the laws could afford. More they
ought not to ask. These appeals and promises produced a favorable effect
on many of the mob, and they left. But the greater part refused to be
pacified. Their blood was up, and they insisted on making the examination
themselves. They did not propose to commit any violence, but having begun
their investigations they were determined to go through with them.
The Mayor and the Governor seemed to have an unaccountable repugnance to
the use of force, and let the mob depart for Columbia College without any
resistance. The professors and students were amazed at this sudden
inundation of the crowd, who swarmed without opposition through every part
of the building. Finding nothing to confirm their suspicions, they left
without doing any material injury. Still unsatisfied, however, they
repaired to the houses of the neighboring physicians, and the leaders,
acting as a delegation of the crowd, went through them with the same
result. It was a singularly well-behaved mob, and they received the report
of the self-constituted committees with apparently perfect satisfaction,
and when they had made the round of the houses, gradually broke up into
knots and dispersed.
But the lawless spirit of a mob seldom arrests and controls itself. Having
once felt its strength and power, it is never satisfied till it measures
them against those of the legal authorities, and yields only when it must.
Hence, as a rule, the quicker "it feels the strong hand of power" the
better for all parties. Promising legal satisfaction, to law-breakers is a
very unsatisfactory proceeding. Obedience first and discussion afterwards
is the proper order to be observed.
The Mayor had hardly time to congratulate himself on having overcome so
easily a serious difficulty, before he found that he had not as yet
touched it. In the afternoon, the crowd again began to assemble, and this
time around the jail, with the avowed purpose of taking vengeance on the
students and physicians locked up there for safe-keeping. Having asserted
and exercised, against all law, the right of domiciliary visits, it was
but a short and easy step to assert the right to punish also contrary to
law. As they gathered in front of the jail, it was seen that a different
spirit from that which they had hitherto exhibited ruled them. The tiger
was unchained, and loud shouts and yells were heard. "Bring out your
doctors! bring out your doctors!" arose on every side. They threatened to
tear down the building unless they were given up. The inmates became
thoroughly alarmed, and barricaded the doors and windows, and armed
themselves the best way they could for self-defence. Attempts were made to
parley with the crowd, but they would listen to nothing, and answered
every appeal with loud shouts for the doctors. What they _intended_
to do with them by way of punishment was not so clear, though what their
fate would have been, if once at their mercy, there was little doubt. The
city authorities now became alarmed, murder was imminent, and having no
police force sufficient to cope with such a formidable mob, they decided
that the city was in a state of insurrection, and called out the military.
About three o'clock, the force marched up the street, and passed quietly
through the crowd, which opened as they advanced. As they moved past, a
shower of dirt and stones followed them, accompanied with taunts, and
jeers, and mocking laughter. The whole military movement was evidently
intended only for intimidation--to show the rioters what could be done if
they resorted to violence; for the soldiers, instead of taking up their
quarters, as they should have done, in the building, having exhibited
themselves, marched away. But the mob, still retaining its position and
threatening attitude, another force, a little later, consisting of only
twelve men, was sent up. This was worse than nothing, and as the little
handful marched solemnly up, the crowd broke out into derisive laughter,
and all sorts of contemptuous epithets were heaped upon them. Instead of
waiting for them to come near, they rushed down, the street to meet them,
and swarming like bees around them, snatched away their muskets, and broke
them to pieces on the pavement. [Footnote: John Jay and Baron Steuben were
both wounded in trying to allay the mob.] The soldiers, disarmed,
scattered, and hustled about, were glad to escape with whole bodies.
This first act of open resistance excited the rioters still more--they had
passed the Rubicon, and were now ready for anything, and "to the jail! to
the jail!" arose in wild yells, and the turbulent mass poured like a
tumultuous sea around the building. They rushed against the doors, and
with united shoulders and bodies endeavored to heave them from their
hinges. But being secured with heavy bolts and bars, they resisted all
their efforts. They then smashed in the windows with stones, and attempted
to force an entrance through them; but the handful of men inside took
possession of these, and, with such weapons as they could find, beat them
back. Numbers were of no avail here, as only a few at a time could
approach a window, while those within, being on the defensive, knocked
them back as often as they attempted to climb in. The rioters, baffled in
their attempts, would then fall back, and hurl paving-stones and bricks at
the windows, when those who defended them would step one side. But the
moment the former advanced again, the latter would crowd the windows with
clubs and sticks. The enraged assailants tore off pickets, and advancing
with these, made desperate efforts to clear the windows. But those within
knew it was a matter of life and death with them, and stubbornly held
their ground. The fight was thus kept up till dark, amid yells and shouts
and a pandemonium of noises, and no efforts apparently were made to put an
end to it, and release the inmates of the jail. But steps had been taken
to organize and arm a large body of militia under an experienced officer,
and now in the dim starlight their bayonets were seen gleaming, as they
marched steadily forward on the dark, heaving mass that filled the street
far as the eye could see. The rioters, however, instead of being
intimidated at the sight, sent up a yell of defiance, and arming
themselves with stones and brick-bats, hurled them in a blinding volley on
the troops. So fierce was the assault, that before the latter had time to
form, many were knocked down, and some badly wounded. The commanding
officer, finding the fight thus forced on him, gave the order in a ringing
voice, "Ready, aim, fire!" A flash broad as the street followed, lighting
up the gloom, and revealing the scowling faces of the mob, the battered
front of the jail, and the pale faces of those guarding the windows. They
had not expected this close, point-blank volley, for the timid action of
the authorities had not prepared them for it, and they stopped in
amazement and hesitation. The commanding officer understood his business,
and instead of waiting to see if they would disperse, poured in another
volley. The rioters were confounded as they saw their comrades fall by
their side, but still stood at bay; until at last, seeing the dead and
wounded on every side, they could stand it no longer, but broke and fled
in every direction. In a few minutes the street was clear of all but the
dead and wounded, the groans of the latter loading the night air. The poor
wretches were carried away, and the troops remained on the spot all night.
The next day the city was in a fever of excitement. The number of killed
was greatly exaggerated, and the denunciations of the butchery, as it was
called, were fierce and loud. On almost every corner groups of excited men
were seen in angry discussion--multitudes gathered in front of the jail,
and gazed with horror on the blood-stained pavement.
The soldiers who had committed the slaughter were cursed and threatened by
turns, but they quietly rested on their arms, ready, it was evident, to
repeat the experiment at the first open act of violence. For awhile there
was danger of a general outbreak throughout the city; but the authorities
had become thoroughly aroused to the danger of the situation, and seeing
that the quicker they brought the conflict to a close, the better, made
such a display of force, that the riotous spirit was overawed. Still, it
was not entirely subdued, and it was evident that it was kept under by
fear alone. The physicians of the city came in for almost as large a share
of the hatred as the military. They were the original cause of the
disturbance, and threats against them became so open and general, that
they were in constant dread of personal violence, and many fled from the
city. They scattered in every direction, and there threatened to be a
general Hegira of physicians. All the medical students were secretly
stowed into carriages, and hurried off into the country, where they
remained till the excitement died away. It did not, however, subside
readily; indeed, the danger of open revolt was so great for several days,
that the military continued to keep guard at the jail.
CHAPTER V.
SPRING ELECTION RIOTS OF 1834.
Fatal Error in our Naturalization Laws.--Our Experiment of Self government
not a fair one.--Fruit of giving Foreigners the Right to Vote.--Bitter
Feeling between Democrats and Whigs.--First Day of Election.--Ships
"Constitution" and "Veto."--Whigs driven from the Polls.--Excitement.--
Whigs determined to defend themselves.--Meeting called.--Resolutions.--
Second Day's Election.--Attack on the Frigate "Constitution."--A Bloody
Fight.--Mayor and Officers wounded.--Mob triumphant.--Excitement of the
Whigs.--The Streets blocked by fifteen thousand enraged Whigs.--Military
called out.--Occupy Arsenal and City Hall all Night.--Result of the
Election.--Excitement of the Whigs.--Mass-meeting in Castle Garden.
This country never committed a more fatal mistake than in making its
naturalization laws so that the immense immigration from foreign countries
could, after a brief sojourn, exercise the right of suffrage. Our form of
government was an experiment, in the success of which not only we as a
nation were interested, but the civilized world. To have it a fair one, we
should have been allowed to build and perfect the structure with our own
material, not pile into it such ill-formed, incongruous stuff as the
despotisms of Europe chose to send us. Growing up by a natural process,
educating the people to the proper exercise of their high trust,
correcting mistakes, and adjusting difficulties as we progressed, the
noble building would have settled into greater compactness as it arose in
height, and all its various proportions been in harmony. We should have
built slowly but surely. But when there was thrown upon us a mass of
material wholly unfit for any political structure, and we were compelled
to pile it in hap-hazard, it was not long before the goodly edifice began
to show ugly seams, and the despotisms of Europe pointed to them with
scorn, and asked tauntingly how the doctrine of self-government worked.
They emptied their prisons and poor-houses on our shores, to be rid of a
dangerous element at home, and we, with a readiness that bordered on
insanity, not only took them into our bosoms, but invited them to aid us
in making our laws and electing our rulers. To ask men, the greater part
of whom could neither read nor write, who were ignorant of the first
principles of true civil liberty, who could be bought and sold like sheep
in the shambles, to assist us in founding a model republic, was a folly
without a parallel in the history of the world, and one of which we have
not yet begun to pay the full penalty. It was a cruel wrong, not only to
ourselves, but to the oppressed masses of Europe, who turned their longing
eyes on us for encouragement and the moral aid which our success would
give them in their struggles against despotism.
If the reason given for endowing this floating population--and dangerous
element under any circumstances--with the full rights of citizens had been
the true one, namely: to be just to them, and consistent with the great
doctrine of equality on which our Government rested, there might be some
little comfort in reflecting on the mistake we made. But this was false.
The right of suffrage was given them by a party in order to secure their
votes, and secure them, too, by appealing to those very passions that made
them dangerous to the republic, and which the interest of all alike
required should be removed instead of strengthened.
All the good the Democratic party has ever done this country will hardly
compensate for the evil of this one act.
If our experiment shall finally prove a failure, we verily believe it will
be owing to the extension of the political franchise to whites and blacks
who were unfit to use it, and cared for it not because of its honor, or
the good use to which it might be put, but as a piece of merchandise to be
sold to the highest bidder or used as a weapon of assault against good
order and righteous laws.
Of course, the first pernicious effect of this transfer of power to
ignorant, reckless men would be felt at the polls in New York City, where
this class was in the greatest number. The elections here soon became a
farce, and the boasted glory of a free ballot-box a taunt and a by-word.
That gross corruption and villany practised here should eventually result
in the open violation of law, as it did in the charter election of 1834,
was natural.
Political animosity was probably more bitter between the Democrats, under
Jackson's administration, and the Whigs, than between any two political
parties since the time of Federalists and Democrats, in the days of the
elder Adams.
In the spring of 1834 especially, party spirit ran very high in the city.
As usual, for a month or more before the election, which took place on the
second Tuesday in April, all kinds of accusations and rumors were afloat.
There was no registry law, and comparatively few places for the polls, so
that there could be little check on voting, no end to repeating, while the
gathering of an immense crowd around each place of voting became
inevitable. At this election, there was a split in the Democratic party,
Mr. Verplanck being the candidate of the Independent Democrats, and Mr.
Lawrence of the "Tammany."
The most extensive preparations were made on both sides for the conflict,
and it was generally expected there would be a personal collision in some
of the wards.
Tuesday, the 8th of April, dawned dark and stormy, and the rain began to
fall heavily, at times coming down in torrents. But to such a fever heat
had the public feeling been carried, that no one seemed to heed the storm.
The stores were closed, business of all kinds suspended; while the streets
were black with men hurrying to the polls. At twelve o'clock the American
flag was hoisted on the Exchange, when the building became deserted, and
all gathered at the places where the voting was going on. Men stood in
long lines, extending clear out into the street, patiently enduring the
pelting rain, waiting till their turn came to vote.
The famous expression of Jackson, "Perish credit, perish commerce," had
been taken out of the connection in which it was used, and paraded
everywhere. The sailors had been enlisted in the struggle, and rigged up a
beautiful little frigate in complete order, and named it the
"Constitution." Mounting it on wheels, several hundred of them paraded it
through the streets and past the polls. As they passed through Wall
Street, thundering cheers greeted them, and the excited populace, heedless
of the rain, fell into the procession, till it swelled to thousands, who,
with songs and shouts, followed after. Fearful of the effect of this
demonstration on the voters, the Jackson men hastily rigged out a boat,
surmounted by a flag on which was painted in large characters, "Veto;" and
"Constitution" and "Veto" sailed after each other through the city. This
should have been prevented by the authorities, for it was impossible for
these two processions to meet without a fight occurring, while it was
equally certain that the Whig one would be attacked, if it attempted to
pass the polls in those wards in which the roughs had the control. But the
"Hickory poles" had inaugurated a new mode of carrying on political
campaigns. Appeals were made to the senses, and votes obtained by outward
symbols, rather than by the discussion of important political questions.
This mode of electioneering culminated with the log-cabin excitement.
In the Eleventh Ward, the Jackson party had two private doors through
which to admit their voters to the polls, while bullies kept back from the
main entrance the Independent Republicans. In most of the strong Jackson
wards, where it was all on one side, the voting went on peaceably enough,
but in the Sixth, it was soon evident that a storm was inevitable. Oaths
and threats and yells of defiance made the polls here seem more like an
object on which a mob was seeking to wreak its vengeance, than a place
where freemen were depositing their votes under sanction of law. The babel
of sound continued to grow worse in spite of the rain, and swelled louder
and louder, till at last the Jackson roughs, headed by an ex-alderman,
made a rush for the committee room where their opponents were assembled.
Some of them were armed with clubs, and others with knives, which they
brandished fiercely as they burst into the room. Before the members could
offer any resistance, they were assailed with such fury, that in a short
time nearly twenty were stretched bleeding and maimed on the floor; one so
badly wounded that he was carried out lifeless, and apparently dead. It
was a savage onslaught, and those who escaped injury reached the street
hatless, and with coats half-torn from their backs. The mob, now being
complete masters of the room, tore down all the banners, destroyed the
ballots, and made a complete wreck of everything. The Whig leaders,
enraged at such dastardly, insulting treatment, despatched a messenger in
all haste to the Mayor for help, but he replied that he could not furnish
it, as all the available force was away in other sections of the city on
duty. The excitement among the Whigs now became fearful, and they
determined to take the matter in their own hands. The election was to last
three days, and they concluded to let the polls, when the mob entered,
take care of themselves the balance of the day, and organize a plan for
self-protection on the morrow.
A call was at once issued for a meeting at Masonic Hall, and that night
four thousand Whigs packed the building, from limit to limit. General
Bogardus was called to the chair, who, after stating the object of the
meeting, and describing the conduct of the mob in the Sixth Ward, offered
the following resolutions:
"_Whereas_, The authority of the POLICE of the city has been set at
defiance by a band of _hirelings, mercenaries_, and _bullies_ in
the Sixth Ward, and the LIVES of our citizens put in jeopardy. And
_whereas_ it is evident that we are in a state of anarchy, which
requires the prompt and efficient interposition of every friend of good
order who is disposed to sustain the constitution and laws, therefore, be
it
"_Resolved_, That in order to preserve the _peace_ of the city,
and especially of the Sixth Ward, the friends of the constitution and the
liberties of the citizen will meet at this place (Masonic Hall), to-morrow
(Wednesday), at half-past seven o'clock A.M., and repair to the Sixth Ward
poll, for the _purpose of keeping it open to_ ALL VOTERS until such
time as the official authorities may 'procure a sufficient number of
special constables to keep the peace.'
"_Resolved_, That while at the Sixth Ward poll, those who are not
residents thereof will not take part in the election, but simply act as
_conservators of the peace_, until such times as the MAJESTY OF THE
LAWS shall be acknowledged and respected."
These resolutions were carried with acclamations and shouts and stamping
of feet.
There was no bluster in these resolutions, but their meaning was apparent
enough, and the city authorities understood it. From that hall, next
morning, would march at least five or six thousand determined men, and if
the mob rallied in force, to repeat the action of the day before, there
would be one of the bloodiest fights that ever disgraced the city. It was
believed that the great mass of the rioters were Irishmen, and the thought
that native-born Americans should be driven from their own ballot-box by a
herd of foreigners, aroused the intensest indignation. It was an insult
that could not and should not be tolerated.
The next morning, at half-past seven, Masonic Hall was filled to
repletion. The excitement can be imagined, when such a crowd could be
gathered at this early hour.
In the Ninth Ward a meeting was also called, and a resolution passed,
tendering a committee of one hundred to the general committee; that, with
a committee of the same number from each of the fourteen wards of the
city, would make a battalion eighteen hundred strong, to be ready at a
moment's notice, to march to any poll "to protect the sacred right of
suffrage."
These measures had their desired effect. The presence of large bodies of
men at the different polls, for the purpose of protecting them, overawed
the unorganized mob, although in some of the wards attempts were made to
get up a riot. Stones and clubs were thrown, and one man stabbed; it was
thought at the time fatally. The Sixth Ward, "the Bloody Sixth," as it was
called, was the point of greatest danger, and thither the Mayor repaired
in person, accompanied by the sheriff and a large posse, and remained the
greater part of the day. Threats and opprobrious epithets were freely
used, and occasionally a paving-stone would be hurled from some one on the
outskirts of the crowd; but the passage to the polls was kept open, and by
one o'clock the citizens could deposit their votes without fear of
personal violence.
The evil of having the election continue three days now became more
apparent than ever. The disorderly class, "the roughs," by their
protracted drinking, became more and more maddened, and hence riper for
more desperate action. This second night was spent by them in carousing,
and the next morning they turned out to the polls, not only ready, but
eager for a fight. Early in the forenoon, the frigate "Constitution" was
again on its voyage through the streets, followed by a crowd. As it passed
Masonic Hall, the head-quarters of the Whig Committee, it was saluted with
cheers. This was followed by a rush upon it, on the part of the mob, who
attempted to destroy it. The Whigs inside of the building, seeing the
attack, poured forth with a loud cheer, and fell on the assailants with
such fury, that they turned and fled. The news of what was passing, had,
in the meantime, reached the Sixth Ward folks, and a shout was raised for
followers. Instantly a huge crowd, composed of dirty, ragged, savage-
looking men, broke away with discordant yells, and streamed up Duane
Street towards the building, picking up paving-stones and brick-bats, and
pulling down pickets as they ran. Coming in sight of the little frigate,
they raised a shout and dashed on it. The procession had now passed the
hall, but the Whigs, informed of what was going on, again sallied forth to
the help of the sailors, who were fighting manfully against overwhelming
odds. But they were soon overpowered, and again took refuge in the hall.
This was now assailed, and stones came crashing through the windows. The
Mayor was sent for, and soon appeared with the sheriff, backed by forty
watchmen. Mounting the steps, he held up his staff of office, and
commanded the peace. But the half-drunken mob had now got beyond the fear
of the mere symbol of authority, and answered him with a shower of stones,
and then charged on the force that surrounded him. A fierce and bloody
fight followed. Citizens rushed out to the help of the Mayor, while the
watchmen fell on the mob with their clubs. They soon stretched on the
pavement more than their own number, but the odds against them was too
great. The Mayor received a wound--ten or fifteen watchmen besides
citizens were wounded--Captains Stewart, Munson, and Flaggs, badly
injured, the latter with his skull horribly fractured, ribs broken, and
face cut up. A few of the rioters were arrested, but the great mass broke
through all opposition, and streaming into the hall, forced the committee
to creep through back passages and windows.
The news of this high-handed outrage was carried like the wind to the
lower anti-Democratic wards, and the excited Whigs came streaming up,
until Duane, Elm, Pearl, Cross, Augustus, and Chatham Streets, up to
Broadway, were black with determined, enraged citizens. Ten or fifteen
thousand were in a short time assembled, and a fearful battle seemed
inevitable. In this appalling state of things, the Mayor called a
consultation, and it was decided to declare the city in a state of
insurrection, and call on the military for help. A messenger was
immediately despatched to the Navy Yard for a company of marines. Colonel
Gamble, commanding, replied that he would be glad to comply with the
request, and put himself at their head, but that he had just sent them on
board the "Brandywine" and "Vincennes." Application was then made to
Commodore Hidgely, commander of the station; but he refused, on the ground
that he had no authority to interfere. A messenger was then hurried across
to Governor's Island for help, but he met with no better success. As a
last resort, General Sanford was now directed to call out the city
military.
All this time the crowd kept increasing, while from out its bosom came an
angry murmur like the moaning of the sea before a storm. The polls were
deserted, and it seemed impossible that the opposing forces could be long
kept apart. At length word passed through the Whigs that the mob were
about to take possession of the arsenal. Instantly several hundred
citizens made a dash for it, and occupied it. This was a brilliant piece
of strategy, and no sooner did the rioters hear of it, than they swarmed
around the building with yells and imprecations. The Whigs, however, held
it, and some of them passed out arms to their friends.
Three terrible hours had now passed since the first outbreak, and from the
Park to Duane Street, Broadway, and the cross streets on the east side of
it, were packed with excited men, their shouts, calls, and curses rising
over the dwellings in tones that sent terror to the heart. But for the
narrow streets, in which but few could come in contact, there would
doubtless have been a collision long before.
But at this critical moment a detachment of infantry and two squadrons of
cavalry came marching down Broadway, and in close column. The crowd
divided as they advanced, and they drew up before the arsenal. The
gleaming of the bayonets and the rattle of sabres had a quieting effect on
the rioters, and they began to disperse again to the polls, to watch the
progress of the voting. In the meantime, the infantry took up their
quarters at the arsenal, and the cavalry at the City Hall, for the night.
When the polls closed at evening, the ballot-box of the Sixth Ward was
taken under a strong guard to the City Hall, and locked up for the night.
It was followed by four or five thousand excited men, but no violence was
attempted.
The election was over. For three days the city had been heaving to the
tide of human passion, and trembling on the verge of a great disaster, and
all because a few ruffians, not a fourth part of whom could probably read
or write, chose to deny the right of suffrage to American citizens, and
constitute themselves the proper representatives of the city.
But the excitement did not end with the election. It was very close, and
as the returns came in slowly, the people assembled in great numbers, to
hear them reported. The next day, till three o'clock at night, ten or
fifteen thousand people blocked Wall Street, refusing to disperse, till
they knew the result. It was finally announced that Mr. Lawrence, the
Democratic candidate, was elected by a small majority.
The next thing was to ascertain the character of the Common Council. The
same mighty throng assembled next day, forgetting everything else in the
intense interest they felt in the result. It would seem impossible to get
up such a state of feeling over the election of a few local officers, but
the city shook from limit to limit as the slow returns came in. At last,
it was announced that the Whigs had carried the Common Council by a small
majority. As the news passed through the immense concourse, a shout vent
up that shook Wall Street from Broadway to the East River. It rolled back
and forth like redoubled thunder, till every throat was hoarse.
When the crowd at last dispersed, it was only to assemble again in
separate bodies in different parts of the city, and talk over the victory.
Even then the excitement was not allowed to die away. The event was too
great to be permitted to pass without some especial honor, and a mass-
meeting was called in Castle Garden to celebrate it. Webster was sent for
to make a speech, the most distinguished speakers of New York were called
upon, and a day of general rejoicing followed, great as that which
succeeded Lee's surrender.
CHAPTER VI.
ABOLITION RIOTS OF 1834 AND 1835.
The Slavery Question agitated.--The End, Civil War.--The Results.--William
Lloyd Garrison.--Feeling of the People on the Subject.--First Attempt to
call a Meeting of the Abolitionists in New York.--Meeting in Chatham
Street Chapel.--A Fight.--Mob take Possession of Bowery Theatre.--Sacking
of Lewis Tappan's House.--Fight between Mob and Police.--Mobbing of Dr.
Cox's Church, in Laight Street.--His House broken into.--Street
Barricaded.--Attack on Arthur Tappan's Store.--Second Attack on Church in
Laight Street.--Church sacked in Spring Street.--Arrival of the Military.
--Barricades carried.--Mr. Ludlow's House entered.--Mob at Five Points.--
Destruction of Houses.--The City Military called out.--Mob overawed, and
Peace restored.--Five Points Riot.--Stone-cutters' Riot.
Most of the riots of New York have grown out of causes more or less local,
and wholly transient in their nature. Hence, the object sought to be
obtained was at once secured, or abandoned altogether. But those arising
from the formation of Abolition societies, and the discussion of the
doctrine of immediate emancipation, were of a different character, and
confined to no locality or time. The spirit that produced them developed
itself in every section of the country, and the question continued to
assume vaster proportions, till the Union itself was involved, and what
was first only a conflict between the police of the city and a few hundred
or thousands of ignorant, reckless men, grew at last into the most
gigantic and terrible civil war that ever cursed the earth. The Union was
rent asunder, and State arrayed against State, while the world looked on
aghast at the strange and bloody spectacle. The final result has been the
emancipation of the slaves, and their endowment with all the rights and
privileges of American citizens. But with this has come a frightful
national debt, the destruction of that feeling of common interest and
patriotism, which is the strongest security of a country; a contempt for
the Constitution, the concentration of power in the hands of Congress,
small regard for State rights, while the controlling power in the South
has passed into the hands of an ignorant, incapable, irresponsible class;
and, worse than all, the people have become accustomed to the strange
spectacle, so fraught with danger in a republic, of seeing the
legislatures and executives of sovereign States overawed and overborne by
the national troops. That frightful conflict for the slave has sown
dangerous seed; what the final harvest will be, the future historian alone
will be able to show.
The inconsistency of having a system of slavery incorporated into a
republican government was always felt by good men North and South, as well
as its damaging effect on the social and political well-being of the whole
community; and steps had been taken both in Virginia and Kentucky to do
away with it by legislative action. Whether these incipient steps would
ever have ended in relieving us of the evil, can only be conjectured. We
only know that a peaceable solution of the question was rendered
impossible, by the action of the Abolitionists, as they were called, who,
governed by the short logic, that slavery being wrong, it could not exist
a moment without sin, and therefore must be abandoned at once without
regard to consequences. The system of slavery was no longer a social or
political problem, calling for great wisdom, prudence, statesmanship, and
patience, but a personal crime, not to be tolerated for a moment. The
whole South was divided by them into two classes, the oppressor and
oppressed, the kidnapper and kidnapped, the tyrant and the slave--a
relationship which liberty, religion, justice, humanity, alike demanded
should be severed without a moment's delay.
These views, in the judgment of the press at the time, and of sound
statesmen, would eventually end in civil war, if adopted by the entire
North, and hence they denounced them. The Abolitionists were considered by
all as enemies to the Union, whom the lower classes felt should be put
down, if necessary, by violence. This feeling was increased by the action
of William Lloyd Garrison, the founder of the society, who went to
England, and joined with the antislavery men there in abusing this country
for its inconsistency and crime. These causes produced a state of public
feeling that would be very apt to exhibit itself on the first opportunity.
When, therefore, in the autumn of 1833, after Garrison's return from
England, a notice appeared for an antislavery meeting in Clinton Hall,
some of the most respectable men in New York determined to attend, and
crush out, by the weight of their influence, the dangerous movement.
Another class was resolved to effect the same project in another way, and
on the 2d of October the following placard was posted in naming letters
all over the city:
NOTICE
_To all persons from the South_.
All persons interested in the subject of the meeting called by J. Leavitt,
W. Goodell, W. Green, J. Rankin, Lewis Tappan,
At Clinton Hall, this evening, at 7 o'clock, are requested to attend at
the same hour and place.
MANY SOUTHERNERS.
New York, _October_ 2d, 1833.
N.B. All citizens who may feel disposed to manifest the _true_
feeling of the State on this subject, are requested to attend.
Putting the appeal in the name of the Southerners, was an artful device
to call out the people.
At an early hour crowds began to assemble in front of Clinton Hall; but to
their surprise they found a notice nailed on the door, that no meeting
would be held. Many, seeing it, returned home; but still the crowd
continued to swell to thousands, who rent the air with shouts and threats
against Garrison. Determined not to be disappointed in a meeting of some
kind, they forced their way upstairs, till the room in which it was to be
held was crammed to suffocation. The meeting was then organized, and
waited till quarter past seven, when it was moved to adjourn to Tammany
Hall. There it was again organized, and a gentleman was about to address
the crowd, when a man stepped forward to the president, and stated that
the meeting announced to be held in Clinton Hall was at that moment under
full headway in Chatham Street Chapel. Instantly several voices shouted,
"Let us go there and rout them!" But the chairman said they had met to
pass certain resolutions, and they should attend to this business first,
and then every one could do as he liked. The resolutions were read, and
after some remarks had been made upon them, adopted, and the meeting
adjourned. A portion of those present, however, were not satisfied, but
resolved to go to the chapel and break up the meeting there. The little
handful assembled within, apprised of their approach, fled, so that when
the mob arrived, the building, though the doors were open and the lights
burning, was empty. It immediately took possession of the room, and giving
a negro who was foremost in the sport the name of one of the
Abolitionists, made him chairman. The most absurd resolutions were then
offered, and carried, when the chairman returned thanks for the honor done
him amid the most uproarious laughter, and what had threatened to be a
serious riot ended in a wild, lawless frolic.
This was the beginning of the Abolition riots in New York City, which
afterwards, to a greater or less extent, prevailed for years in different
parts of the Union.
Next summer the excitement, which during the winter had nothing to call it
forth, broke out afresh, ending in destruction of property and bloodshed,
and the calling out of the military. On the evening of the 7th of July, an
assembly of colored persons of both sexes occupied Chatham Street Chapel,
for the purpose of listening to a sermon from a negro preacher. The New
York Sacred Music Society had leased the building for certain evenings in
the week, of which it was asserted this was one. Justice Lowndes, of the
Police Court, was president, and Dr. Rockwell vice-president of the
society, and they repaired to the building during the evening, and finding
it occupied, at once claimed their right to it, and demanded that the
blacks should leave. But the latter, having hired and paid for it, refused
to do so, when a fight ensued, in which lamps and chairs were broken,
loaded canes used freely, and some persons seriously injured. The news of
the fight spread rapidly, and a dense crowd gathered around the door. But
the police soon arrived, and forcing their way in, drove white and black
out together, and locked up the church.
The riot, however, continued for some time in the street; but the blacks,
finding themselves outnumbered, fled, and peace was restored.
A portion of the crowd, having recognized Lewis Tappan, one of the leading
Abolitionists, followed him home with hoots and yells, and even hurled
stones at his house after he had entered it.
The next evening, at dusk, the crowd began again to assemble in front of
the chapel. But the lessee of it had closed and locked the gates. The
multitude determined, however, not to be disappointed of a meeting, and
forcing open the gates, obtained entrance. The meeting was then organized,
and Mr. William W. Wilder called to the chair. After making a speech, in
which he showed the evil effects of a sudden abolition of slavery, by
relating his experience in San Domingo, he moved an adjournment until the
next meeting of the Antislavery Society. The motion was carried, and the
assembly broke up. This was, however, altogether too quiet a termination
for a part of the crowd, and a shout was made for the Bowery Theatre. The
attacks on us by the English, for upholding slavery, and their sympathy
and aid for Garrison, and co-operation with him in agitating the question
of abolition in this country, had rekindled the old slumbering feeling of
hostility to that country; and Mr. Farren, the stage manager of the
Bowery, being an Englishman, it was transferred to him, especially as
reports had been circulated that he had spoken disrespectfully of the
Americans.
This night having been selected to give him a benefit, his enemies had
posted placards over the city, stating the fact of his hostility to this
country--whether with the intention of causing a thin house, or breaking
it up altogether, is not known. At all events, the mob resolved on the
latter course, and streaming up the Bowery in one wild, excited mass,
gathered with loud shouts in front of the theatre. The doors were closed
in their faces, but pressing against them with their immense weight, they
gave way, and like a dark, stormy wave, they surged up the aisles toward
the foot-lights. In the garish light, faces grew pale, and turned eagerly
toward the doors for a way of escape. But these were jammed with the
excited, yelling mob. The play was "Metamora," and was under full headway,
when this sudden inundation of the rioters took place. The actors stopped,
aghast at the introduction of this new, appalling scene. Messrs. Hamlin
and Forrest advanced to the front of the stage, and attempted to address
them; but apologies and entreaties were alike in vain. The thundering
shouts and yells that interrupted them were not those of admiration, and
spectators and actors were compelled to remain silent, while this strange
audience took complete possession of the house, and inaugurated a play of
their own.
But the police, having received information of what was going on, now
arrived, and forcing their way in, drove the rioters into the street, and
restored order. But the demon of lawless violence, that was now fully
raised, was not to be thus laid. Some one got hold of a bell, and began to
ring it violently. This increased the excitement, and suddenly the shout
arose, "to Arthur Tappan's." [Footnote: A silk merchant, and one of the
leading Abolitionists.] The cry was at once taken up by a thousand voices,
and the crowd started down the street. But instead of going to his house,
they went to that of his brother, Lewis, in Hose Street, a still more
obnoxious Abolitionist. Reaching it, they staved open the doors, and
smashed in the windows, and began to pitch the furniture into the street.
Chairs, sofas, tables, pictures, mirrors, and bedding, went out one after
another. But all at once a lull occurred in the work of destruction. In
pitching the pictures out, one came across a portrait of Washington.
Suddenly the cry arose, "It is Washington! For God's sake, _don't burn
Washington_!" In an instant the spirit of disorder was laid, and the
portrait was handed carefully from man to man, till at length the
populace, bearing it aloft, carried it with shouts to a neighboring house
for safety. It was one of those strange freaks or sudden changes that will
sometimes come over the wildest and most brutal men, like a gleam of
gentle light across a dark and stormy sea--the good in man for a moment
making its voice heard above the din and strife of evil passions.
This singular episode being terminated, they returned to their work of
destruction. But suddenly the cry of "Watchmen!" was heard, and the next
moment the police came charging down the street. The mob recoiled before
it, then broke and fled, and the former took possession of the street. But
the latter, coming across some piles of brick, filled their arms and hands
full, and rallying, returned. Charging the watchmen in turn with a
blinding shower of these, they drove them from the ground. They then
kindled a fire on the pavement, and as the flames flashed up in the
darkness and gained headway, they piled on bedding and furniture, till the
whole street was illuminated with the costly bonfire. This caused the
fire-bells to be rung, and soon the engines came thundering down the
street, before which the crowd gave way. The burning furniture was then
extinguished, and the house taken possession of. It was now two o'clock in
the morning, and the mob dispersed.
The next day nothing was talked about in the saloons, groggeries, and on
the corners of the by-streets, but the events of the night before; and as
evening came on, a crowd began to assemble in front of the battered,
dilapidated house of Lewis Tappan. Another attack was imminent, when the
police came up and dispersed them. They had not, however, abandoned the
purpose for which they had assembled.
The little band of Abolitionists, that the year before had been composed
mostly of comparatively obscure men, had now increased both in numbers and
men of influence. Persecution had produced its usual effects--advanced the
cause it designed to destroy. Among other well-known citizens who had
joined their ranks were the two brothers, Dr. Abraham Cox, M.D., and Dr.
Samuel Cox, the latter, pastor of Laight Street Church, and one of the
most popular preachers of the city. Though opposed by a large majority of
his congregation, he had become known as a bold, outspoken man against
slavery; and now the mob, bent on mischief, streamed across the city
toward his church. It was dark, and as they gathered in a black, dense
mass in front of it, suddenly, as if by a common impulse, a loud yell
broke forth, and the next moment a shower of stones and brick-bats fell on
the windows. Babel was now let loose, and, amid the crashing of window-
glass, arose every variety of sound and all kinds of calls, interspersed
with oaths and curses on "Abolitionists and niggers."
Shrieks of laughter and obscene epithets helped to swell the uproar. It
was evident they would not be satisfied until they left the church a ruin;
but at this critical moment, the Mayor, Justice Lowndes, the District
Attorney, and a posse of police officers and watchmen arrived on the
ground. Expecting trouble, they had arranged to be ready at a moment's
warning to hasten to any threatened point. Their unexpected presence
frightened the crowd, and fearing arrest, they slunk away in squads, and
the danger seemed over. But, evidently by previous arrangement, the broken
fragments, arriving by different streets, came together in front of Dr.
Cox's house, in Charlton Street.
The doctor, however, was not at home. He had received warnings and threats
from various quarters, and knowing, from the fate of Lewis Tappan's house,
what that of his own would be, he had, during the day, quietly removed his
furniture, and in the afternoon put his family on board of a steamboat,
and left the city.
The mob found the door barricaded, but they broke it open, and began to
smash the windows and blinds of the lower story. Before, however, they had
begun to sack the house, police-officers and watchmen, with two
detachments of horse, arrived and dislodged them. They did not, however,
disperse. A more dangerous and determined spirit was getting possession of
them than they had before evinced. Crowding back on each other, they
packed the street east, within four blocks of Broadway. Seizing some
carts, they made a hasty barricade of them across the streets, while a
neighboring fence supplied them with clubs. A large number were armed with
paving-stones, which they would smite loudly together, saying in deep
undertones, "_all together_." As they thus stood savagely at bay, a
collision seemed inevitable, and had they been attacked, would doubtless
have made a desperate fight. But being let alone they slowly dispersed. A
portion, however, though it was now late at night, could not retire
without venting a little more spite, and returning to the church, broke in
some more windows.
Dr. Cox came back to his house next morning, to see if it was safe. As he
left the mutilated building, a crowd of boys, who were looking at the
ruins, immediately gave chase to him with yells and derisive laughter, and
pressed him so closely, at the same time hurling dirty missiles at him,
that he was compelled to take shelter in the house of a parishioner.
The crowd around the house continued to increase all the morning, but a
hundred policemen arriving at one o'clock, no disturbance of the peace was
attempted. In the afternoon, Mayor Lawrence issued a proclamation,
denouncing the rioters, and calling on all good citizens to aid in
maintaining the peace, and assuring them that he had taken ample measures
to repress all attempts at violence. At the Arsenal, City Hall, and
Bazaar, large bodies of troops were assembled, ready to march at a
moment's notice; and it was evident that the coming night was to witness a
trial of strength between the rioters and the city authorities.
As soon as it was fairly dark, large crowds gathered in front of Arthur
Tappan's store, and began to stone the building. Some fifteen or twenty
watchmen were stationed here, and endeavored to arrest the ringleaders,
when the mob turned on them, and handled them so roughly that they were
compelled to take refuge in flight. Alderman Lalagh was severely wounded;
but he refused to leave, and standing fiercely at bay, denounced and
threatened the maddened wretches, who in turn swore they would take his
life. He told them to force open the doors if they dare; that the inside
was full of armed men, who were ready to blow their brains out the moment
the door gave way. This frightened them, and they had to content
themselves with stoning the windows, and cursing the Abolitionist who
owned the building. In the meantime, Justice Lowndes came up with a strong
police force, when they fled.
While this was going on here, similar scenes were passing in other parts
of the city. At dark, some three or four hundred gathered around Dr. Cox's
church, in Laight Street, discussing the conduct of the Abolitionists, but
making no outward demonstrations calling for the interference of the
police, until nine o'clock, when a reinforcement came yelling down Varick
Street, armed with stones and brick-bats. These charged, without halting,
so furiously on the police-officers, and the few watchmen stationed there,
that, bruised and bleeding, they were compelled to flee for their lives.
The next moment stones rattled like hail against the church, and, in a few
minutes, the remaining windows were smashed in. The police rallied when
they reached Beach Street, and hurried off a messenger to the City Hall
for the military. In the meantime, loud shouts were heard in the direction
of Spring Street, and with answering shouts the mob left the church, and
rushed yelling like Indians to the spot. A vast crowd was in front of a
church there, under the care of Rev. Mr. Ludlow, another Abolitionist, and
had already commenced the work of destruction. They had torn down the
fence surrounding it, and were demolishing the windows. Through them they
made an entrance, and tore down the pulpit, ripped up the seats, and made
a wreck of everything destructible without the aid of fire. The session-
room shared the same fate, and the splintered wreck of both was carried in
their arms, and on their shoulders, out of doors, and piled into
barricades in the street on both sides of the building, to stop the
anticipated charge of cavalry. Carts, hauled furiously along by the mob,
were drawn up behind this, and chained together, making a formidable
obstruction. They then rung the bell furiously, in order to bring out the
firemen. The watch-house bell in Prince Street gave a few answering
strokes, but information being received of what was going on, it ceased,
and the firemen did not come out. It was now near eleven o'clock, when,
all at once, an unearthly yell arose from the immense throng. Word had
passed through it that the military was approaching. Pandemonium seemed
suddenly to have broken loose, and shouts, and yells, and oaths arose from
five thousand throats, as the men sprung behind their barricades. It was a
moonless night, but the stars were shining brightly, and, in their light,
the sheen of nearly a thousand bayonets made the street look like a lane
of steel. The Twenty-seventh Regiment of National Guards, led by Colonel
Stevens, had been sent from the City Hall, and their regular heavy tramp
sounded ominously, as they came steadily on. The church-bell was set
ringing furiously by the mob and there was every appearance of a
determined resistance. As Colonel Stevens approached the first barricade,
he halted his regiment, and ordered his pioneer guard to advance. They
promptly obeyed, armed with their axes. A shower of stones met them, while
clubs were waved frantically in the air, accompanied with oaths and
threats. They, however, moved firmly up to the barricade, and the shining
steel of their axes, as they swung them in the air, was as terrific as the
gleam of the bayonets, and the crowd retired precipitately behind the
second barricade. The first was now speedily torn down, and the head of
the column advanced. The second was a more formidable affair, in fact, a
regular bastion, behind which were packed in one dense mass an immense
body of desperate men, reaching down the street, till lost in the
darkness. It seemed now that nothing but deadly volleys would answer. One
of the city officers advised Colonel Stevens to retreat, but, instead of
obeying, he ordered the pioneer guard to advance, and sustained it by a
detachment of troops. Amid the raining missiles they moved forward, when
the crowd fell back, some fleeing up the side streets. The guard then
mounted the barricade, and in a short time it was scattered in every
direction; and when the order "Forward" was given, the column marched
straight on the mob. At this moment, Justice Lowndes, at the head of a
band of watchmen, arrived on the ground, when the two forces moved forward
together, clearing the street of the rioters. While the fight was going
on, some of the gang remained inside the church, and kept the bell ringing
violently, until Colonel Stevens ordered one of his officers to cut the
rope.
A portion of the mob now hurried to Thompson Street, where Mr. Ludlow
resided. The family had retired for the night, but their repose was
suddenly broken by loud yells and the sound of stones dashing in their
windows. Jumping up in wild alarm, they saw the doors broken in, through
which streamed the shouting, yelling crowd.
Either from fear of the military, which they knew would soon be upon them,
or some other cause, they decamped almost as suddenly as they came, and
relieved the terror-stricken household of their presence.
About this time, another immense mob had collected at Five Points. The
rioters here seemed to be well organized, and to act in concert. Runners
were kept passing between the different bodies, keeping each informed of
the actions of the other, and giving notice of the approach of the police.
The destruction at Five Points was on a more extensive scale, and the
gatherings in this, then dangerous section of the city--the home of
desperadoes and depraved beings of every kind--were of such a character,
that for a time the city authorities seemed to be over-awed. The rioters
had it all their own way for several hours, and the midnight heavens
became lurid with burning dwellings. It somehow got round that they had
resolved to attack every house not illuminated with candles, and these
dirty streets soon became brilliant with the lighted windows. Five houses
of ill-fame were gutted, and almost entirely demolished. St. Philip's
Church, in Centre Street, occupied by a colored congregation, was broken
into, and for two hours the mob continued the work of destruction
unmolested. They left it a complete ruin. A house adjoining, and three
houses opposite, shared the same fate. The mob was everywhere; and
although the police made some arrests and had some fights, they were too
weak to effect much. About one o'clock a shout arose, "away to Anthony
Street!" and thither the yelling wretches repaired.
The Mayor was at the City Hall all night, doing what he could; but the mob
had arranged their plans to act in concert, appearing in separate bodies
in different sections of the city at the same time, so that he hardly
knew, with the force at his disposal, where to strike. The next morning he
issued another proclamation, calling on the citizens to report to him and
be organized into companies to aid the police. He called also on all the
volunteer military companies of the city to rally to the support of the
laws. They did so, and that (Saturday) night they, with most of the fire
companies, who had offered their services, were stationed in strong bodies
all over the city; and the rioters saw that their rule was ended. Beside,
many of the most notorious ringleaders had been arrested and put in
prison. A short fight occurred in Catharine Street between the police and
mob, in which both had some of their men badly hurt; and an attempt was
made to get up a riot in Reade Street, but it was promptly put down. The
city was rife with rumors of bloody things which the mob had threatened to
do; but, with the exception of the military in the streets, the city on
Sunday presented its usual appearance. The lawless spirit was crushed out,
and a hundred and fifty of the desperadoes who had been instrumental in
rousing it were locked up to await their trial.
In June of the summer of 1835 occurred the Five Points riot, which grew
out of the feeling between Americans and foreigners. It threatened for a
time to be a very serious matter, but was finally quelled by the police
without the aid of the military. Dr. W. M. Caffrey was accidentally killed
by one of the mob, and Justice Lowndes was dangerously wounded.
In connection with the series of riots of 1834 and 1835, might be
mentioned the Stonecutters' riot, though it was promptly suppressed.
STONECUTTERS' RIOT.
The contractors for the building of the New York University found that
they could purchase dressed stone at Sing Sing, the work of the prisoners
there, much cheaper than in New York, and so concluded to use it. This,
the stonecutters of the city said, was taking the bread out of their
mouths, and if allowed to go on would destroy their business. They held
excited meetings on the subject, and finally got up a procession and
paraded the streets with placards asserting their rights and denouncing
the contractors. They even attacked the houses of some of the citizens,
and assumed such a threatening attitude, that the Twenty-seventh Regiment,
Colonel Stevens, was called out. Their steady, determined march on the
rioters dispersed them and restored quiet. Apprehensions were felt,
however, that they would reassemble in the night and vent their rage on
the University building, and so a part of the regiment encamped in
Washington Square in full view of it. They remained here four days and
nights, until the excitement subsided, and the work could go on
unmolested.
CHAPTER VII.
FLOUR RIOT OF 1837.
Starvation will always create a Riot.--Foreign Population easily aroused
against the Rich.--Severe Winter of 1836.--Scarcity of Flour.--Meeting of
Citizens called without Result.--Meeting called in the Park.--Speeches.--
Sacking of Hart & Co.'s Flour Store, in Washington Street.--Strange
Spectacle.--National Guards called out.--Disperse the Mob.--Attack on
Herrick's Flour Store.--Folly of the Riot.
Hunger will drive any people mad, and once let there be real suffering for
want of food among the lower classes, while grain is piled up in the
storehouses of the rich, and riots will surely follow. In the French
Revolution of 1789, there was a great scarcity of provisions, which caused
frightful outbreaks. It will never do to treat with scorn the cry of
millions for bread. When, amid the general suffering in Paris, one said to
Foulon, the minister of state, the people are starving for bread, he
replied, "Let them eat hay." The next day he was hung to a lamp-post. The
tumultuous multitude marching on Versailles, shouting wildly for "bread,"
was a fearful spectacle. One can hardly blame starving men from seizing
food by violence, if it can be got in no other way; and if ever a mob
could be justifiable, it would be when they see their families suffering
and perishing around them, in the very sight of well-stored granaries.
In the old despotisms of Europe, the poor and oppressed attribute all
their want and suffering to the rich and powerful, so that they are not
held back from redressing their wrongs by ignorance of their source, but
fear of the strong hand of their rulers.
These men, embittered not only by their own sufferings, but by the
traditions of the past, when they come to this country are easily roused
to commit acts of violence by anything that reminds them of their old
oppressions. They have tasted the wormwood and the gall, and refuse to
have it pressed to their lips in a country where liberty is the birthright
of all. This is what has made, and still makes, the foreign population
among us so dangerous. The vast proportion of them are from this very
class. Ignorant of everything but their wrongs, they rise in angry
rebellion at any attempt, or fancied attempt, to renew them here.
Unfortunately there are Americans among us, who, knowing this, work upon
this sensitive, suspicious feeling, to accomplish their own ends. The
politician does it to secure votes; but the worst class is composed of
those who edit papers that circulate only among the scum of society, and
embittered by the sight of luxuries beyond their reach, are always ready
to denounce the rich and excite the lower classes against what they call
the oppression of the aristocracy.
It is doubtful whether the frightful riot of 1863 would ever have taken
place, but for this tone assumed by many of the city papers. So of this
flour riot, it probably would never have happened, but for demagogues, who
lashed the ignorant foreign population into fury against their rich
oppressors. Starvation, which as we said may be a justification of
violence, did not exist--it was only the high price of provisions, growing
out of scarcity, that caused it, but which scarcity, they were told, was
created solely by the cupidity of the rich.
The year in which the great fire occurred, was a disastrous one to the
crops of the country. The mighty West, that great granary of the nation,
was not then open as now, and the main supply of grain came from east of
the Alleghanies. Hence the cause which would create a short crop in one
section, would be apt to prevail more or less over all the grain region.
We imported wheat at this time very largely; not only from England, but
from the Black Sea.
In September, flour was about seven dollars a barrel, but this, as the
winter came on, went up to twelve dollars--a great rise at that time.
From Virginia, a great wheat State, came disastrous tidings; not only was
the crop short and the price of flour high, but it was said that the
latter would probably go up to fifteen or twenty dollars a barrel. In
Troy, a great depot for State flour, it was stated that there were only
four thousand barrels against thirty thousand at the same time the
previous year. As February came on, a report circulated in the city that
there were only three or four weeks' supply on hand. This was repeated in
the penny papers, with the information added, that in certain stores were
hoarded vast amounts of grain and flour, kept out of the market to compel
a still greater advance in the price. This was very probably true, as it
is a rule with merchants, when they have a large stock of anything on
hand, of which there threatens to be a scarcity, to hold on in order to
make the scarcity greater--thus forcing higher prices. This will always
prove a dangerous experiment in this country in the article of flour. It
is the prime necessary of life, and the right to make it scarce for the
sake of gain, and at the expense of human suffering, will always be
questioned by the poorer classes.
Although the stock of grain on hand at this time was small, there was no
danger of starvation, nor was it to the instinct of self-preservation that
demagogues appealed. They talked of the rich oppressing the poor by their
extortions--of monopolists, caring only to increase their gains without
regard to the distress they occasioned.
There was, doubtless, much suffering among the poorer classes, not only on
account of the high price of flour, but also of all the necessary articles
of living. Meat advanced materially, while from some strange fatality,
coal went up to ten dollars a ton. There seemed no reason for this, as the
amount sent to market was said to be largely in excess of the previous
year. In Canada, coal was so scarce, that the line of steamers between
Montreal and Quebec was suspended before winter set in.
This state of things excited the attention of the people generally, and in
the fore-part of this month, a public meeting was called at the Tabernacle
to consider what could be done. It amounted to nothing. Some speeches were
made, resolutions offered, but nothing practical was proposed. The
temperance people attempted to make a little capital out of it, by
asserting that the high price of grain was owing to the amount used by the
distilleries--rye being sold as high as one dollar and seventy cents per
bushel.
But a different class of people were now discussing the subject, and in a
different spirit. Their attention was directed to _men_, not
_theories_--the individual oppressors, not the general causes.
Chief among those against whom the popular feeling was now directed, was
Hart & Co., large commission merchants in Washington Street, between Dey
and Cortlandt Streets. Their store was packed with flour and wheat, and
every day men passed it with sinister looks. Sometimes a little knot of
men would stop opposite it, and talk of the loads of grain stored up
there, while their own families were pinched for bread. They would gaze
savagely on its heavy iron doors, that seemed to defy the weak and
helpless, and then walk on, muttering threats and curses. These signs of a
gathering storm were, however, unheeded by the proprietors. Others, better
informed, were not so tranquil; and by anonymous letters tried to arouse
Mr. Hart to take precautionary measures. An anonymous letter addressed to
Mr. W. Lenox was picked up in the Park, in which the writer stated that a
conspiracy was formed for breaking open and plundering Mr. Hart's store,
and gave the following plan of action. On some dark night, two alarms of
fire were to be given, one near the Battery, and the other up town, in
order to draw off the watchmen and police, when a large crowd already
assembled in the neighborhood would make a sudden rush for the building,
and sack it before help could arrive. This letter was handed to the High
Constable Hays, who showed it to Hart & Co., but they seemed to regard it
as an attempt to frighten them. This was followed by anonymous letters
from other parties, that reached the Mayor, insisting on it that danger
was hanging over this house. He sent them to Hart & Co., but they,
thinking it was only a trick to put down the price of flour, paid no
attention to them. They locked their three massive iron doors at night as
usual, and went to their homes without fear, and the underground swell
kept on increasing in volume.
The first plan of operation, if it ever existed, was either abandoned by
the mob or deferred till after other measures were tried.
At length, on the afternoon of the 10th of February, the following placard
was posted up all over the city:
BREAD, MEAT, RENT, FUEL!
_The voice of the people shall he heard and will prevail._
The people will meet in the PARK, _rain or shine_, at four o'clock on
MONDAY AFTERNOON,
to inquire into the cause of the present unexampled distress, and to
devise a suitable remedy. All friends of humanity, determined to resist
monopolists and extortioners, are invited to attend.
Moses Jacques. Daniel Graham. Paulus Hedle. John Windt. Daniel A.
Robertson. Alexander Ming, Jr. Warden Hayward. Elijah F. Crane.
NEW YORK, _Feb_. 10_th_, 1837.
The idle crowd had all day Sunday to talk over this call. Everywhere knots
of men were seen gathered before these placards--some spelling out slowly,
and with great difficulty, the words for themselves--others reading the
call to those unable to read it. The groggeries were filled with excited
men, talking over the meeting, and interspersing their oaths with copious
draughts of liquor, and threatening openly to teach these rich oppressors
a lesson they would not soon forget.
There was something ominous in the hour selected for the meeting; four
o'clock in February meant night, before it would get under full headway.
It was evident that the leaders did not mean the meeting to be one of mere
speech-making. They knew that under cover of darkness, men could be
incited to do what in broad daylight they would be afraid to undertake.
Before the time appointed, a crowd began to assemble, the character of
which boded no good. Dirty, ragged, and rough-looking, as they flowed from
different quarters together into the inclosure, those who composed it were
evidently a mob already made to hand.
At length, four or five thousand shivering wretches were gathered in front
of the City Hall. Moses Jacques, a man who would make a good French
Communist to-day, was chosen chairman. But this motley multitude had no
idea or respect for order, or regular proceedings, and they broke up into
different groups, each pushing forward its favorite orator.
One of the strangest freaks of this meeting, was an address to a
collection of Democrats by Alexander Ming, Jr. He forgot all about the
object of the meeting, and being a strong Bentonian, launched out into the
currency question, attributing all the evils of the Republic, past,
present, and to come, to the issue of bank-notes; and advising his hearers
to refuse to take the trash altogether, and receive nothing but specie.
This was the more comical, as not one out of ten of the poor wretches he
addressed had the chance to refuse either. Half starving, they would have
been glad to receive anything in the shape of money that would help them
through the hard winter. Yet when Mr. Ming offered a resolution, proposing
a memorial to the Legislature, requiring a law to be passed, forbidding
any bank to issue a note under the denomination of a hundred dollars, the
deluded people, who had been listening with gaping mouths, rent the air
with acclamations. It was a curious exhibition of the wisdom of the
sovereign people--this verdict of a ragged mob on the currency question.
They were so delighted with this lucid exposition of the cause of the
scarcity of flour, that they seized the orator bodily, and elevating him
on their shoulders, bore him across the street to Tammany Hall, where
something beside specie was received from behind the bar to reward their
devotion.
There was, however, some excuse for him. He had been several times
candidate for city register, and hence was more anxious to secure votes
than flour--be a popular demagogue rather than a public benefactor.
But there were other speakers who kept more directly to the point. They
launched at once into a bitter tirade against landlords for their high
rents, and against monopolists for holding on to flour at the expense of
the poor and suffering. Knowing the character of the audience before them,
and their bitter hatred of the rich that had grown with their growth, and
strengthened with their strength in the old country, it was not difficult
to lash them into a tempest of passion. They depicted the aristocrats
around them rolling in wealth, wrung from their necessities--laughing at
their sufferings while rioting in luxury--nay, hoarding up the very bread
without which they must starve, in order to realize a few dollars more on
a barrel of flour. Loud oaths and deep muttered curses followed these
appeals, and the excited multitude became agitated with passion. One of
the speakers closed his bitter harangue with "Fellow-citizens, Mr. Eli
Hart has now 53,000 barrels of flour in his store; let us go and offer him
eight dollars a barrel for it, and if he will not take it--" It was not
difficult to know how he meant to close the sentence; but just then, a
friend shrewder than he, seeing the legal consequences to themselves of an
open proposition to resort to violence, touched him on the shoulder, when
in a lower tone of voice he concluded: "_we shall depart in peace_."
In the excitement of the moment, he had evidently forgotten the guarded
language he intended to use, and was about to utter that which would have
consigned him to a prisoner's cell, but checked himself in time. He was
willing others should suffer the consequence of violating the law, to
which his appeals urged them; but his love for the poor did not prompt him
to share their fate.
It was bitterly cold, and it was a wonder that the crowd had listened
patiently so long. The proposition to go to Hart's store with a demand for
flour, was instantly seized, and those around the speaker started off with
a shout, and streaming down Broadway, poured in one dark living stream
along Cortlandt Street into Washington Street. The clerks in the store
heard the turmoil, and suspecting the object of the rioters, rushed to the
doors and windows, and began to close and bolt them. There were three
large iron doors opening on the sidewalk, and they had succeeded in
bolting and barring all but one, when the mob arrived. Forcing their way
through this middle door, the latter seized the barrels, and began to roll
them out into the street. Mr. Hart, who, either from curiosity to hear
what the meeting would propose to do, or from his suspicions being aroused
from what he had previously heard, was on the spot, and as soon as he saw
the crowd stream out of the Park, down Broadway, he hurried to the police,
and obtaining a posse of officers, made all haste for his store. But as
they were going down Dey Street, the mob, which blocked the farther end,
rushed on them with such fury, that before they had time to defend
themselves, their clubs, or staves as they were then called, were wrenched
from their hands and broken into fragments. The crowd was not yet very
great, and the disarmed officers forced their way into Washington Street
and into the store. Their presence frightened the few inside, and they
hastily decamped. The Mayor, who was in his room at the City Hall, had been
speedily notified of the riot, and hurried to the spot. The crowd
remaining in the Park had also been informed of what was going on, and
dashing madly down Broadway, and through Cortlandt Street, joined with
loud shouts their companions in front of the store. The Mayor mounted a
flight of steps, and began to harangue the mob, urging them to desist, and
warning them of the consequences of their unlawful action. He had not
proceeded far, however, before brick-bats, and sticks, and pieces of ice
came raining around him in such a dangerous shower, that he had to give it
up, and make his way to a place of safety. The street was now black with
the momentarily increasing throng, and emboldened by their numbers, they
made a rush at the entrance of the store. Driving the police-officers
before them, they wrenched by main force one of the heavy iron doors from
its hinges. A half a score of men at once seized it, and using it as a
battering-ram, hurled it with such force against the others, that after a
few thundering blows, they one after another gave way, and the crowd
poured in. The clerks fled, and the rioters went to work without
hindrance. Mounting to the upper lofts, they first broke in all the doors
and windows, and then began to roll and heave out the flour. The barrels
on the ground-floor were rolled, swift as one could follow another, into
the street, when they were at once seized by those waiting without, and
their heads knocked in, and their contents strewn over the pavement. On
the upper lofts, they were rolled to the broken windows, and lifted on to
the sill, and tumbled below. Warned by their descent, the crowd backed to
the farther side of the street. Part would be staved in by their fall;
those that were not, were seized as they rolled off the sidewalk, and the
heads knocked out. One fellow, as he stood by the window-sill and pitched
the barrels below, shouted as each one went with a crash to the flagging:
"_Here goes flour at eight dollars a barrel!_"
The scene which now presented itself was a most strange, extraordinary
one. The night was clear and cold, and the wintry moon was sailing
tranquilly through the blue and starlit heavens, flooding here and there
the sea of upturned faces with its mellow light, or casting the deep
shadow of intervening houses over the black mass, while the street looked
as if a sudden snow-storm had carpeted it with white. The men in the
windows and those below were white with flour that had sifted over their
garments; while, to give a still wilder aspect to the scene, women, some
bareheaded, some in rags, were roaming around like camp-followers after
plunder. Here a group had seized empty boxes; there others pressed forward
with baskets on their arms; and others still, empty-handed, pushed along,
with their aprons gathered up like a sack. These all knelt amid the flour,
and scooped it up with an eagerness that contrasted strangely with the
equal eagerness of those who were scattering it like sand over the street.
The heavy thud of the barrels as they struck almost momentarily on the
sidewalk, could be distinctly heard above the shouts of the men. Some of
the mob found their way into Mr. Hart's counting-room, and tore up his
papers and scattered them over the floor. It was evident they were bent on
utter destruction; but when about five hundred barrels of flour had been
destroyed, together with a thousand bushels of wheat in sacks, a heavy
force of police came marching along the street. These were soon after
followed by detachments of the National Guards from Colonel Smith's and
Hele's regiments. The flashing of the moonbeams on the burnished barrels
and bayonets of their muskets, struck terror into the hearts of the
rioters. The cry of "The soldiers are coming!" flew from lip to lip,
causing a sudden cessation of the work of destruction, and each one
thought only of self-preservation. Many, however, were arrested, and sent
off to Bridewell under the charge of Officer Bowyer, with a squad of
police. The latter were assailed, however, on the way, by a portion of the
mob that pursued them, and a fierce fight followed. In the struggle,
Bowyer and his assistants had their clothes torn from their backs, and
some of the prisoners were rescued.
In the meantime, the military paraded the street, clearing it of the mob,
and preventing their return. In front of the store, and far beyond it, the
flour lay half-knee deep--a sad spectacle, in view of the daily increasing
scarcity of grain.
Just before the military and police reached the ground, some one in the
crowd shouted "Meeches." This was another flour store at Coenties Slip, on
the other side of the city, nearly opposite. A portion of the mob on the
outside, that could not get to the store, and aid in the work of
destruction, at once hurried away to this new field of operations. On the
way over, they passed Herrick & Co.'s flour store, and stopped to demolish
it. They were loaded down with brick-bats, which they hurled at the
windows, smashing them in. The doors followed, and the crowd, rushing
through, began to roll out the barrels of flour. But when some twenty or
thirty were tumbled into the street, and about half of them staved in,
they, for some cause or other, stopped. Some said that they ceased because
the owner promised, if they did, he would give it all away to the poor the
next day. At all events, they would soon have been compelled to abandon
the work of destruction, for the police hastened to the spot, accompanied
by a large body of citizens, who had volunteered their help. Some were
arrested, but most of the ringleaders escaped.
How many of those who attended the meeting in the Park anticipated a mob
and its action, it is impossible to say; but that a great number of them
did, there can be no doubt.
By nine o'clock the riot was over, and those who had engaged in it were
either arrested or dispersed.
The next day, Mr. Hart issued a card, denying that the exorbitant price of
flour was owing to his having purchased a large quantity for the sake of
monopolizing it, but to its scarcity alone.
It was certainly a very original way to bring down the price, by
attempting to destroy all there was in the city. Complaining of suffering
from the want of provisions, they attempted to relieve themselves by
putting its possession out of their power altogether. With little to eat,
they attempted to make it impossible to eat at all. A better illustration
of the insensate character of a mob could not be given.
CHAPTER VIII.
ASTOR-PLACE RIOTS, 1849.
Rivalry between Forrest and Macready.--Macready's Arrival in this
Country.--The Announcement of his Appearance at the Astor-place Opera
House, and Forrest at the Broadway Theatre the same Night posted Side by
Side.--Bowery Boys crowd the Opera House.--Anxiety of the Managers.--
Consultations and Dramatic Scenes behind the Curtain.--Stamping of the
People.--Scene on raising the Curtain.--Stormy Reception of Macready.--
Howled down.--Mrs. Pope driven from the Stage by the Outrageous Language
of the Mob.--Macready not allowed to go on.--His foolish Anger.--Flees for
his Life.--His Appearance the Second Night.--Preparations to put down the
Mob.--Exciting Scene in the Theatre.--Terrific Scenes without.--Military
arrive.--Attacked by the Mob.--Patience of the Troops.--Effort to avoid
Firing.--The Order to Fire.--Terrific Scene.--Strange Conduct of Forrest.
--Unpublished Anecdote of General Scott.
Probably there never was a great and bloody riot, moving a mighty city to
its profoundest depths, that originated in so absurd, insignificant a
cause as the Astor-place riot. A personal quarrel between two men growing
out of professional jealousy, neither of whom had any hold on the
affections of the people, were able to create a tumult, that ended only by
strewing the street with the dead and wounded.
Mr. Forrest, it is true, had a certain professional popularity, but
nothing to awaken a personal enthusiasm for him. Viewing the matter in
this light, some have thought, there was a mysterious underground
influence at work, that has never yet been discovered. But one needs not
to go far to find the causes that produced it.
In the first place, ever since our revolt from England, especially since
the second war with her, in which the contest for the supremacy of the
seas was decided, the spirit of rivalry between the two countries has been
intense and often bitter. No matter what the contest was, whether between
two boats, or two bullies in the ring, it at once assumed the magnitude of
a national one, and no matter how conducted, the winner was always charged
with unfairness. It so happened that Forrest and Macready were the two
popular tragic actors on either side of the Atlantic. If they had stayed
at home, nothing would have been thought of it, but each invaded the
domain of the other, and laid claim to his laurels. Of course criticism
followed, national prejudices were aroused, and national peculiarities
ridiculed. The press took sides, and fanned the excitement. Among other
things, it was currently reported that when Forrest was in London,
Macready went to see him act, and publicly hissed him. This was generally
believed, and of course it alone would insure the latter an unwelcome
reception from Forrest's admirers here, should he ever appear on our
stage.
Apparently unconscious of this hostility toward him, Macready came over in
the spring of 1849, and at once made an engagement at the Astor-place
Opera House, corner of Eighth Street and Lafayette Place. He was to appear
as Macbeth; and the play was announced sometime beforehand. Forrest at the
same time had an engagement at the Broadway Theatre. On the 7th of May,
the following two significant placards appeared side by side in all the
streets.
ASTOR PLACE OPERA HOUSE.
_This evening will be performed_
MACBETH.
MACBETH ... Macready. LADY MACBETH ... Mrs. Pope.
BROADWAY THEATRE.
_This evening will be performed_
MACBETH.
MACBETH ... Mr. Forrest. LADY MACBETH ... Mrs. Wallack.
This public exhibition of rivalry stimulated the hostility of those
opposed to Macready, and there were some fears of disturbance; but nothing
serious was anticipated--in fact, it was rather a good advertisement, and
promised full houses. Niblo, one of the managers of the Opera House,
unwisely gave out tickets for more people than the building would hold,
and when, before evening, he found they were taken, he was alarmed. It
looked as if they had been so eagerly bought up for other purposes than
merely to hear Macready. He therefore went to the Chief of Police, and
requested the presence of a force in case any disturbance should be
attempted. It was promised, but as it turned out, most of it came too late
to be of any service.
A tremendous crowd assembled in front of the building long before dark,
and the moment the doors were open, a rush was made, and the human tide
poured in, and flowing swiftly over the house, soon filled every part of
it, except the boxes. These filled up more slowly; but long before the
curtain rose, the house was packed to repletion, while the amphitheatre
and parquette were crowded with hard-looking men--a dense mass of bone and
muscle. The fashionable portion of the audience in the boxes began to feel
anxious, for not only were all the seats occupied, but all the aisles and
every foot of standing room. Some were in their shirt-sleeves, others were
ragged and dirty, while all had their hats on. Such an audience had never
before been seen in the Opera House, and it boded no good. Still, this
heterogeneous mass was orderly, but it was noticed that at short intervals
telegraphic signals were made by those nearest the stage to those in the
wings of the amphitheatre, and answered, indicating a thoroughly arranged
plan. The time before the play was to commence passed slowly, but the
hard-looking crowd seemed very patient. Occasionally, to vary the
monotony, some joke would be passed around, and once a man who was above
called out to those below, imitating the English pronunciation: "I say,
Jim, come 'hup 'ere! 'ere's some of Macready's hangels--'haint they sweet
'uns?" If a lorgnette was levelled from one of the boxes, those noticing
it below would put their thumbs to their noses and gyrate with their
fingers in return. On the whole, however, the strange-looking crowd were
orderly, although the quiet had an ominous look.
But at half-past seven, the hour for the play to commence, that regular
stamping, common to most theatres, began. But in this case, it did not
continue for a little while and then die away, but beginning in a low
rumble, every moment gathered strength and grew louder, till it rolled
like thunder through the building, shaking the very walls, and making the
glasses in the great central chandelier jingle, as though knocked together
by invisible hands. As the mighty sound echoed through the recesses and
dressing-rooms behind the scenes, Niblo became agitated, and stepping
forward on the stage, peered behind the edge of the curtain, and surveyed
the strange scene. Turning to Mr. Bowyer, of the chief's bureau, who was
by his side, he said: "This looks rather dubious, Mr. Bowyer." "Yes," he
replied, "the 'Boy's' are here certainly. What made you sell so many
tickets? People are making a tremendous rush at the doors yet, and the
house is full; over full already." Niblo then turned to his partner, and
said: "What do you think, Mr. Hackett. Is there going to be a
disturbance?" "I don't know," he replied; "you must ask Mr. Bowyer."
The latter, putting his eye to the crack, took a careful survey of the
audience, and remarked: "There is mischief in the parquette and
amphitheatre, but probably no actual violence will be attempted; the
'boys' will make a noise, and endeavor to prevent the play from
proceeding, but possibly they will do nothing further; they seem to be
patient and good-natured, but Mr. Macready may expect a rough reception."
Macready, who had been dressing, now approached and also took a peep from
behind the curtain. His gaze was long and searching. The scrutiny did not
satisfy him, and he turned away and began to pace backward and forward in
one of the wings, moody and thoughtful. The stamping had ceased while the
orchestra was playing, but it now commenced again, apparently louder than
ever. Lady Macbeth in full dress now came on the stage, pale and agitated.
She also took a peep from behind the curtain. The spectacle frightened
her, and turning to Mr. Hackett, she whispered, rather than exclaimed, "My
God! Mr. Hackett, what is the matter? Are we to be murdered to-night?" "My
dear Madam," he replied, "keep calm, there is no cause for alarm;
everything will go on smoothly;" but his pale face and anxious look belied
his words. It seemed now as if the house would come down under the
continuous, furious stamping. Hackett turned to Bowyer, and asked if the
chief had come. The latter replied he did not know; and another silence
followed in the group behind the curtain, while they stood and listened to
the thundering tramp, tramp, that rose like muffled thunder. At length
Hackett asked: "How many policemen are there in the house?" "I don't
know," replied Bowyer. "But the chief should have known," retorted the
former. "What do you want the police to do, Mr. Niblo?" quietly asked
Bowyer. The latter hesitated a moment, when the attaches of the theatre
came crowding forward in alarm, and asking by their scared looks what it
all meant.
Macready and Mrs. Pope, in full costume, were at this time standing apart,
talking together, evidently discussing the best course to be pursued. The
uproar seemed to grow louder, and prudence dictated a suspension of the
play; but Macready, after a moment's hesitation, determined to risk it,
and suddenly gave the signal to raise the curtain. The bell tinkled, and
the curtain slowly rose, revealing the gorgeous scene and the actors
standing in a blaze of light. Instantly the tumult ceased, and a deep
sudden hush succeeded. Those roughs were evidently taken aback by the
dazzling splendor that burst upon them. It was a new revelation to them,
and for the moment they seemed to forget the object of their coming, and
to be wholly absorbed in the vision before them.
The first scene passed off quietly, and the fears of a disturbance were
allayed. In the second, taking Duncan for Macbeth, the crowd began to
hiss, but soon finding their mistake ceased. It was evident that some one
better posted than the mass had control of this wild element, so eager to
be let loose. At length Macbeth came on, and was received with deafening
cheers by those in the boxes. As these died away, a hiss ran through the
amphitheatre and parquette, followed by cat-calls, cock-crowing, and
sounds of every imaginable description. Macready had hardly uttered a
single sentence, before his voice was totally drowned in the uproar.
Forced to stop; he quietly folded his arms and faced the storm, expecting
it would soon blow over. Finding himself mistaken--that if anything it
grew louder and fiercer, his disdain turned into foolish anger, and
advancing to the footlights, and throwing all the contempt and scorn into
his face that he was master of, he deliberately walked the entire breadth
of the stage, gazing haughtily as he did so, into the faces of the roughs
nearest him, who were bawling their throats hoarse. This did not mend
matters any, as he easily could have foreseen, had he known this type of
American character better. He then attempted to go on and outbellow, if
possible, the audience. But it was like shouting amid the roar of
breakers. Nobody heard a word he said, still he stuck to it till he got
through that portion of the act. It was now Lady Macbeth's turn, and the
appearance of a woman, it was thought, would command that respect which in
America is almost always accorded to one. But her reception was worse than
that of Macready, for not content with shouts and yells they heaped
disgusting epithets on her, and were so vulgar in their ribaldry that she
flew in affright from the stage, "blushing," it was said, "even through
the rouge on her face." Macready, however, showing, if nothing else, good
English pluck, determined to go on. But he had scarcely finished the first
sentence, when some potatoes struck the stage at his feet; then rotten
eggs, breaking and spattering their sickening contents over his royal
robes; while howls that seemed to come from the lower regions arose on
every side. It was Pandemonium broke loose, and those in the boxes,
thoroughly alarmed, jumped to their feet and stood as if paralyzed, gazing
on the strange spectacle below. Macready's passions were now thoroughly
aroused, and he stubbornly stood his ground. Suddenly a chair hurled from
above, and evidently aimed at his head, struck the stage at his feet and
broke into fragments, followed by the shout, "Go off the stage, you
English fool! Hoo! Three cheers for Ned Forrest!" which were given with a
will. Then came another chair, narrowly missing Macready's head, who, now
alarmed for his personal safety, fled from the stage, and the curtain
fell. But the bedlam that had been let loose did not stop. Hoots, curses,
threats of vengeance, and the confused sounds of a mob given wholly over
to passion, struck terror into all hearts; and Macready, fearing a rush
would be made for him behind the scenes, left the theatre by a private
door, and jumping into a carriage was rapidly driven to his hotel. The
manager, alarmed for the safety of the building, attempted to announce his
departure to the audience, but in vain. They would not listen to him, and
as a last resort he chalked in large letters on a board, "_Macready has
left the theatre_" and hoisted it before the footlights. This had the
desired effect, and the headlong crowd, with shouts and laughter, began to
tumble out. Once in the street, they sent up a loud hurrah, and dispersed
in groups to their various drinking places, to talk over their victory and
damn all Englishmen.
The fact that the mob refrained from damaging the theatre, shows that they
did not desire destruction; they had only done in their rough way what
other men deemed respectable, and even legislators, have often done, and
almost as boisterously, to prevent an obnoxious person from being heard.
They certainly had many respectable precedents for their course, and Mr.
Macready should have done what others have been compelled to do--given up
the attempt and waited for a more propitious time. That a man has a right
to play or speak, is true; but men of all grades have always asserted the
right to show their displeasure of the acting of the one or the sentiments
of the other. Not that there is any excuse for such conduct as we have
described, but it can be hardly called a serious riot, although by
whomsoever committed is unquestionably riotous in its character.
Of this contemptible, disgraceful interference of his friends in his
quarrel, Forrest had nothing to say--he kept a studied silence. How a man
with any self-respect could have refrained from denouncing it, and
repudiating all sympathy and connection with it by a public card, it will
be difficult for men of ordinary sensibility to imagine.
Macready now determined to throw up his engagement altogether, but after
much consultation and deliberation changed his mind. A letter was
addressed to him by many of the most wealthy and prominent citizens of the
city, in which they expressed their regret at the treatment he had
received, and urged him not to yield to such a lawless spirit. They
promised that he should be protected in his rights, and hoped he would
give the city an opportunity to wipe out the stain that had been put upon
its character. This he unwisely consented to do, and the next Thursday was
fixed for his appearance in the same play. When the placards announcing it
were pasted up, there appeared immediately alongside of them another,
announcing the appearance on the same evening of Forrest, in the Broadway
Theatre, in the character of the "Gladiator."
In the meantime other posters appeared, and among them the following in
startling capitals:
"WORKINGMEN!
SHALL AMERICANS OR ENGLISH RULE IN THIS CITY?
The crew of the British steamer have threatened all Americans who shall
dare to offer their opinions this night at the
ENGLISH ARISTOCRATIC OPERA HOUSE.
WORKINGMEN! FREEMEN! STAND UP TO YOUR LAWFUL RIGHTS."
It will be observed, that this artful appeal was like a two-edged sword,
cutting both ways. It aimed at the same time to stir up the hatred of the
lower classes against the upper, by the word aristocratic; and the
national hatred of the English, by calling it the _English
aristocratic_ Opera House to be guarded by English sailors. Both
parties now began active preparations for the eventful night--the rioters
by increasing and organizing their forces, and setting on foot plans to
get possession of the house; the friends of Macready, to prevent this from
being done, and at the same time secure sufficient aid from the
authorities to suppress all open violence. To keep the rowdies from
occupying the house, tickets were sold or given away only to those known
to be friendly to Macready; while to suppress violence, three hundred
police were promised, to be supported if necessary by two regiments of
soldiers, who were ordered to be under arms at their quarters, ready to
march at a moment's notice.
As the day advertised for the play approached, the excitement deepened,
and serious trouble seemed unavoidable. On the appointed evening, a strong
body of police was quietly placed inside of the house, with definite
instructions how to act. In the meantime, an immense crowd had assembled
in front of the building, and, when at last the doors opened, a rush was
made for them. But the police kept the crowd back, and only those who had
tickets were admitted. When the house was fairly filled, the doors were
closed and fastened. In the meantime the windows had been barricaded, with
the exception of one, which was overlooked. This the now disappointed
rabble assailed with stones, sending them through it, in among the
startled audience. They tried also to break down one of the doors, but the
policemen's clubs stopped them. Then commenced a series of yells and
shouts, mingled with horrid oaths and threats as the baffled wretches
surged around the building. Finding nothing else to vent their rage on,
they attacked the lamps in the neighborhood, breaking them to pieces, and
putting out the lights.
In the meantime, the play inside, with this wild accompaniment without,
commenced. Notwithstanding all the care that had been taken, a large
number of roughs had succeeded in procuring tickets, showing that some
professedly respectable men had been in collusion with them. Although the
rioters inside were in a minority, they were not daunted, and being
determined that the play should not go on, commenced stamping and yelling
so, that Macready's voice from the outset was completely drowned.
The police in disguise had mingled all day with the rioters, and
ascertained what the mode of action inside the house was to be. At a
certain point in the play, a signal was to be given, on seeing which the
entire body was to make a rush for the stage and seize Macready. The Chief
of Police arranged his plans accordingly, and imparted them to the force
under him. He therefore made no effort to stop the noise, but waited for
the expected signal. At length it was given, and the entire body of
rioters rose with a yell and sprang forward. But at that moment, the chief
gave _his_ signal, which was lifting his hat from his head. Every eye
of those determined policemen had been intently watching it, and as it now
rose, they sprang with a single bound upon the astonished rowdies, and
before they could recover from their surprise, most of them were outside
of the building, while the ringleaders were kept back and caged inside.
The play now went on, but it was a spiritless affair. Every ear was turned
to hear the muffled roar of the voices outside, which every moment
increased in power as the mighty multitude kept swelling in numbers.
The afterpiece was omitted, and Macready escaping through a private door,
hastened to his hotel. It seemed for a time that the building would be
torn down; but at length, a regiment of the National Guard, preceded by a
body of cavalry, was seen marching steadily up Broadway. The crowd parted
as it advanced, and as it turned into Eighth Street, the sharp word of
command, "right wheel," rang out distinct and clear over the uproar. The
rioters, instead of being intimidated, rushed to a pile of paving-stones
that unfortunately happened to be near, and arming themselves with these,
began to pelt the horses, which soon became unmanageable, so that the
cavalry force had to retire.
The infantry then advanced, but were received with such a deluge of stones
that they, too, fell back to Broadway. Here they rallied, and at the order
forward, moved steadily on the mob, and forced their way to the front of
the Opera House. While forming line here on the sidewalk, they were
assailed so fiercely with paving-stones, that the soldiers fell rapidly.
The rioters were in close quarters, and the heavy stones, hurled at such a
short distance, were almost as deadly as musket-balls. Captain Pond soon
fell wounded, when the second in command told the sheriff that if he did
not give the order to fire, the troops would be withdrawn, for they
couldn't stand it. Recorder Talmadge, unwilling to resort to such a
desperate measure, attempted to harangue the mob. He begged them, in God's
name, to disperse and go home--if they did not, the soldiers would
certainly fire on them, etc. The only reply was hoots and yells of
defiance, and paving-stones. The Recorder then forced his way up to
General Hall, standing at the right of the battalion, and said: "You must
order your men to fire; it is a terrible alternative, but there is no
other." The General asked for the Mayor, for he was doubtful of his
authority to do so, without his order. "He won't be here," replied
Talmadge. General Sandford then said: "Well, the National Guards will not
stand and be pounded to death with stones; nearly one-third of the force
is already disabled." After a little more hurried conversation, the
sheriff said, "If that be so, you have permission to fire." The uproar all
this time was deafening, and the order, "Ready!" of General Sandford,
could hardly be heard; but the sharp, quick rattle of steel rose
distinctly over the discord. Still terribly repugnant to shoot down
citizens, General Hall and Colonel Duryea made another attempt to address
the crowd, and begged them to cease these attacks. "Fire and be d--ned!"
shouted a burly fellow. "Fire, if you dare--take the life of a freeborn
American for a bloody British actor! D--n it, you dassent fire!" and he
boldly bared his breast to the levelled muskets. "Fire, will you?" yelled
another, as he hurled a paving-stone at General Sandford, wounding his
sword arm. "Hit 'em again!" shouted a third, who saw the well-directed
aim. Still averse to shedding blood, General Hall told the soldiers to
elevate their pieces over the heads of the people, and fire at the blank
wall of Mr. Langton's house opposite, hoping thus to frighten the mob. But
this only awakened derision, and the leaders shouted, "Come on, boys! they
have blank cartridges and leather flints!" In the meantime, the police,
who had mingled with the mob, and were making arrests, began to force
their way out, in order to escape the fire that now seemed inevitable. The
troops moved across the street, and faced toward the Bowery, obeying the
word of command promptly, and marching with great steadiness, although the
pelting they received was murderous. To retreat would be pusillanimous, to
stand there and be pelted to death worse still; and General Hall finally
gave the order to fire point blank, but to aim low, so that men would be
wounded, rather than killed. The command fell clear and distinct, "Fire!"
A single musket shot on the extreme left was the only response. They were
too near--their muzzles almost touching the hearts of the men, and it
seemed terribly murderous to fire. "Fire!" shouted General Sandford.
Three more musket-shots, only, followed. "Fire!" Duryea then cried out, in
ringing tones. A swift volley ran along the line, shedding a momentary
glare on the wild faces of the mob, the streets, and adjoining houses, and
then came the report. This time the dead in their midst told the rioters
that it was child's play no longer, and they fell back. But getting a new
supply of paving-stones, they rallied, and once more advanced on the
troops. A second volley, more murderous than the first, sent them crowding
back on each other in terror. The troops now wheeled, and formed line
again in front of the Opera House. It had got to be eleven o'clock, and
more troops were ordered up, with two cannon. The mob, though dismayed,
still refused to retire, and hung sullen and threatening as a thunder-
cloud on the skirts of the military, and a third volley was poured into
them. The rioters now separated, and fell back into the darkness, when the
troops were ordered to fire the fourth time, in different directions--one
wing down Eighth Street, and the other into Lafayette Place. This last
volley, judging from the testimony of reliable witnesses, was altogether
needless. The conflict was over.
A lawyer of Wall Street, noted for his philanthropy and kindness, resided
in Fourth Avenue, and being informed by a friend, late in the evening,
that men were lying dead and wounded in Astor Place, he hastened down to
see if he could be of any assistance to the poor creatures. Reaching
Lafayette Place, he saw in the dim light a line of soldiers drawn up,
though he saw no mob, only a few scattered men, who seemed to be
spectators. Suddenly he heard the order to fire, and the next moment came
a flash and report. He could not imagine what they were firing at; but
suddenly he felt his arm numb, and the next moment he grew faint and
dropped on the sidewalk, his arm broken to shivers. The brother of a well-
known banker was shot in Broadway by a random bullet; and a man, while
stepping out of a car in Third Avenue, was shot dead. Other innocent
persons fell victims, as they always must, if they will hang on the skirts
of a mob from curiosity. Men anxious to witness a fight must take the
chances of getting hurt.
Great excitement followed; an indignation meeting was called in the Park,
coroners' juries stultified themselves, and a senseless outcry was made
generally. Twenty-two were killed and thirty wounded. It was a terrible
sacrifice to make for a paltry quarrel between two actors about whom
nobody cared; and in this light alone many viewed it, forgetting that when
the public peace is broken, it matters not how great or insignificant the
cause, it must be preserved; and if the police or military are called out
to do it, and are attacked, they must defend themselves, and uphold the
laws, or be false to their trust. The authorities have to do with riots,
not their causes; put them down, not deprecate their existence, or argue
their justice.
If public indignation had been turned against Forrest, it would have been
more sensible. He knew perfectly well that if his friends persisted in
their determination to attack Macready, the second night, blood would be
spilt. It was _his_ quarrel, and yet he deliberately kept his lips
closed. He neither begged them for their own sake, nor for his, or as good
citizens, to forbear, and let his rival alone; nor after it was known that
many had been killed, did he express a single word of regret; apparently
having no feeling but gratification, that even at such a fearful sacrifice
his hated rival had been driven from the field. But responsibility is not
so easily shaken off, and in real life as well as in tragedy, conscience
will force a man to cry:
"Out! damned blood spot! Out, I say!"
Macready left the country, and the excitement died away; but the painful
memories of this absurd yet deadly riot will remain till the present
generation has passed from the stage.
We cannot close this account more fitly than by relating an anecdote of
General Scott connected with it, that has never been made public. He was
living at the time in Second Avenue, nearly opposite Astor Place. He was
occupying the upper part of the house that evening, and his wife the
lower. When the first volley over the heads of the people was fired, he
hastened down, and sent off a servant to ascertain what it meant. Before
the latter returned, he heard a second volley. Hurrying below, he
despatched a second servant to find out what was going on, and went back
to his room. A third volley smote on his ear, and deeply agitated he
hurried below, and began to pace the room in an excited manner. His wife,
observing how much he was moved, remarked pleasantly: "Why, General, you
are frightened!" This was rather a staggerer to the old hero, and he
turned and exclaimed: "Am I a man to be frightened, madam? It is
_volley_ firing, madam--_volley_ firing. They are shooting down
American citizens!" The old chieftain had heard that firing too often on
the field of battle, to be ignorant of its meaning. He had seen ranks of
living men reel and fall before it; nay, stood amid the curling smoke when
his staff was swept down by his side, calm and unmoved, but here he was
unmanned. Over the ploughed and blood-stained field, he had moved with
nerves as steady as steel, and pulse beating evenly; but now he paced his
safe and quiet room with his strong nature painfully agitated, and all
because American citizens were being shot down by American citizens. The
fact speaks volumes for the nobleness of his nature, and that unsullied
patriotism which sheds tenfold lustre on his well-earned laurels.
[Illustration: HEADQUARTERS METROPOLITAN FIRE DEPARTMENT.]
[Illustration: HEADQUARTERS METROPOLITAN POLICE, 300 Mulberry Street.]
CHAPTER IX.
POLICE RIOT--DEAD-RABBITS' RIOT--BREAD RIOT.
Creation of the Metropolitan District.--Collision between Mayor Wood's
Police and the Metropolitan Police.--Seventh Regiment called out.--Dead-
Rabbits' Riot.--Severe Fight between the Roach Guards and Dead Rabbits.--
Police driven back.--Barricades erected.--Military called out.--Killed and
Wounded.--Bread Riot.--Financial Distress.
The year 1857 was a remarkable one in the history of New York City, and
indeed of the whole country. The year previous had been characterized by
intense political excitement, for the presidential campaign had been
carried on as a sectional fight or a war between the upholders and enemies
of the institution of slavery as it existed at the South. Pennsylvania
alone by her vote defeated the antislavery party, and the South, seeing
the danger that threatened it, had already begun to prepare for that
tremendous struggle, that afterwards tested to the utmost the resources
and strength of the North; while a financial storm overwhelmed the entire
country in disaster. To these were added local causes, which affected New
York City particularly, and made it a year of uncommon disturbance.
The Republican party being largely in the ascendant in the State,
determined to revolutionize the municipal government, and place the
Democratic city partially under Republican rule. Many bills were passed
during the session of Legislature, peculiarly obnoxious to the city
authorities, but that which excited the most bitter opposition was called
the Metropolitan Police Act, by which the counties of New York, Kings,
Westchester, and Richmond were made one police district, to be controlled
by a board of commissioners, consisting of five members appointed by the
Governor and Senate, and to hold office for five years. This board having
organized, proceeded to create a police department. Mayor Wood denied the
constitutionality of the act and retained the old police--so that there
were two police departments existing at the same time in the city. The
Mayor resorted to all kinds of legal measures to defeat the action of the
board, and the question was finally referred to the Court of Appeals for
decision.
In the mean time the death of a street commissioner left a vacancy to be
filled. Governor King, acting under the recent law, appointed Daniel D.
Conover to fill it, while the Mayor appointed Charles Devlin. A third
claimant for the place appeared in the deputy, who asserted his right to
act until the decision of the Court of Appeals was rendered. Conover had
no idea of waiting for this, and proceeded to assume the duties of his
office. The Mayor of course resisted, and so Conover got out a warrant
from the Recorder to arrest the former on the charge of inciting a riot,
and another on the charge of personal violence. Armed with these papers,
and backed by fifty of the new policemen, he proceeded to the City Hall.
The Mayor, aware of the movement, had packed the building with his own
police, who refused him admittance. The new police attempted to force an
entrance, when a fight followed, in which twelve policemen were severely
injured. While things were in this critical condition, the Seventh
Regiment passed down Broadway on its way to the boat for Boston, whither
it was going to receive an ovation. A request for its interference was
promptly granted, and marching into the Park they quickly quelled the
riot, and the writs were served on the Mayor.
Intense excitement followed, and so great was the fear of a terrible
outbreak, that nine regiments were put under arms, ready to march at a
moment's notice.
But on the 1st of July the Court of Appeals decided the act to be
constitutional, and the disturbance ended. But of course, while this
strife was going on between the police, but little was done to arrest
disorder in the city. The lawless became emboldened, and in the evening
before the 4th of July a disturbance began, which for a time threatened
the most serious consequences.
DEAD-RABBITS' RIOT.
The origin of the term "Dead Rabbits," which became so well known this
year from being identified with a serious riot, is not certainly known. It
is said that an organization known as the "Roach Guards," called after a
liquor dealer by that name, became split into two factions, and in one of
their stormy meetings some one threw a dead rabbit into the room, and one
party suddenly proposed to assume the name.
These two factions became bitterly hostile to each other; and on the day
before the 4th of July came in collision, but finally separated without
doing much damage. They were mostly young men, some of them being mere
boys.
The next day, the fight was renewed at Nos. 40 and 42 Bowery Street, and
clubs, stones, and even pistols were freely used. The "Dead Rabbits" were
beaten and retired, yelling and firing revolvers in the air, and attacking
everybody that came in their way. Their uniform was a blue stripe on their
pantaloons, while that of the Roach Guards was a red stripe. People in the
neighborhood were frightened, and fastened their doors and windows. No
serious damage was done, however.
About ten o'clock, a policeman in Worth Street, while endeavoring to clear
the sidewalk, was knocked down and severely beaten. At length, breaking
away from his assailants, he hastened to the central office in White
Street, and reported the state of things. A squad of police was
immediately dispatched to arrest the ringleaders. On reaching Centre
Street they found a desperate fight going on, and immediately rushed in,
to put a stop to it. The belligerents at once made common cause against
them. A bloody hand-to-hand conflict followed, but the police at length
forced the mob to retreat. The latter, however, did not give up the
contest, but mounting to the upper stories and roofs of the tenement-
houses, rained down clubs and stones so fiercely, that the police were
driven off with only two prisoners.
Comparative quiet was now restored, though the excitement spread in every
direction. It lasted, however, only an hour or two, when suddenly a loud
yell was heard near the Tombs, accompanied with the report of fire-arms,
and crowds of people came pouring down Baxter and Leonard Streets, to get
out of the way of bullets. Some wounded men were carried by, and the
utmost terror and confusion prevailed. The air was filled with flying
missiles and oaths, and shouts of defiance. Now the Dead Rabbits would
drive their foes before them, and again be driven back. The bloody fight
thus swayed backwards and forwards through the narrow streets for a long
time. At length twenty-five Metropolitan Police appeared on the scene,
while fifty more were held in reserve. Though assailed at every step with
clubs and stones, they marched steadily on, clearing the crowd as they
advanced, and forcing the Dead Rabbits into the houses, whither they
followed them, mounting even to the roof, and clubbing them at every step.
After clearing the houses, they resumed their march, when they were again
attacked by the increasing crowd, many of them armed with muskets and
pistols. Barricades were now erected, behind which the mob rallied, and
the contest assumed the aspect of a regular battle. The notorious Captain
Rynders came on the ground, between six and seven o'clock, and attempted
to restore quiet. Not succeeding, however, he repaired to the office of
the Police Commissioners, and told Commissioner Draper, if he had not
police force enough to disperse the mob, he should call out the military.
The latter replied that he had made a requisition on Major-General
Sandford, for three regiments, and that they would soon be on the ground.
But it was nine o'clock before they made their appearance. The police then
formed in two bodies of seventy-five men each, and supported, one by the
Seventy-first Regiment and the other by the Eighth, marched down White and
Worth Streets. This formidable display of force overawed the rioters, and
they fled in every direction. This ended the riot, although the military
were kept on duty during the night.
At times, the fight was close and deadly, and it was reported that eight
were killed and some thirty wounded.
BREAD RIOT.
In the autumn, there came a financial crisis, that was so wide-spread and
disastrous that the lower classes suffered for want of food. Banks
suspended specie payment, manufactories were forced to stop work, and
paralysis fell on the whole industry of the nation. It was estimated that
ten thousand persons were thrown out of employment. These soon used up
their earnings, and destitution and suffering of course followed. Their
condition grew worse as cold weather came on, and many actually died of
starvation. At length they became goaded to desperation, and determined to
help themselves to food. Gaunt men and women, clad in tatters, gathered in
the Park, and that most fearful of all cries, when raised by a mob,
"Bread," arose on every side. Propositions were made to break open the
stores, and get what they needed. Flour was hoarded up in them because so
little could be got on from the West. The granaries there were groaning
with provisions; but there was no money to pay for the transportation.
There was money East, but kept locked up in fear. As this became known to
the mob, their exasperation increased. To know that there were both food
enough and money enough, while they were starving to death, was enough to
drive them mad, and there were ominous mutterings. Fortunately, the
authorities saw in time the threatened danger, and warded it off. A great
many were set to work on the Central Park and other public works, while
soup-houses were opened throughout the city, and private associations
formed to relieve the suffering; and the winter passed without any
outbreak, though more than five thousand business-houses in the country
failed, with liabilities reaching three hundred millions of dollars.
CHAPTER X.
DRAFT RIOTS OF 1863.
Cause of the Riots--The London _Times_.--Draft called a despotic
Measure.--The despotic Power given to Washington by Congress.--Despotic
Action sometimes Necessary, in order to save the Life of the Nation.--The
Rights of Government.--Drafting the Legitimate Way to raise an Army--It is
not Unequal or Oppressive.
The ostensible cause of the riots of 1863 was hostility to the draft,
because it was a tyrannical, despotic, unjust measure--an act which has
distinguished tyrants the world over, and should never be tolerated by a
free people. Open hostility to oppression was more than once hinted in a
portion of the press--as not only a right, but a duty.
Even the London _Times_ said, "It would have been strange, indeed, if
the American people had submitted to a measure which is a distinctive mark
of the most despotic governments of the Continent." As if the fact that a
measure, because resorted to by a despotic government, was therefore
necessarily wrong. It might as well be said, that because settling
national difficulties by an appeal to arms has always been a distinctive
feature of despotic governments, therefore the American people should
refuse to sustain the government by declaring or prosecuting any war; or
that because it has always been a distinctive feature of despotic
governments to have naval and military schools, to train men to the art of
war, therefore the American people should not submit to either. It is not
of the slightest consequence to us what despotic governments do or not do;
the simple question is, whether the measure is necessary for the
protection of our own government, and the welfare of the people. To leave
this untouched, and talk only about despotism, the right of the people,
and all that, is mere demagogism, and shows him who utters it to be unfit
to control public opinion. Besides, there is a great difference between
measures that are despotic, which are put forth to save the nation's life,
or honor, and those put forth to destroy freedom, and for selfish ends.
Not that, intrinsically, despotic measures are always not to be deprecated
and avoided, if possible; for if tolerated in one case, they may be
exacted in another.
[Illustration: FORT LAFAYETTE, NEW YORK HARBOR.]
[Illustration: FORT HAMILTON, from whence U.S. Troops were sent to aid in
suppressing the Draft Riot of 1863.]
Liberty can never be guarded too carefully, or the barriers erected around
the rights of every individual respected too scrupulously. But everything
in this world is a choice between two evils. The greatest wisdom cannot
avoid _all_ evils; it can only choose the least. Sound statesmanship
regards any stretch of power better than the overthrow of the nation.
Probably there never was a more able and wise body of men assembled, or
more jealous of any exercise of arbitrary power, than the First Congress
of the United States; and yet, almost in the commencement of our struggle
for independence, when events wore such a gloomy aspect that failure
seemed inevitable, rising above its fears of despotic measures, in its
greater fear of total defeat, it conferred on Washington powers that made
him to a large extent military dictator. He was authorized to raise
sixteen battalions of infantry, three thousand light-horse, three
regiments of artillery, together with a corps of engineers, and _appoint
the officers himself_. He had, also, full power, when he deemed it
necessary, to call on the several States for the militia; to appoint
throughout _the entire army all the officers under brigadiers_; fill
up all vacancies; to take whatever he wanted for the use of his troops,
wherever he could find it, with no other restriction than that he must pay
for it, which last was nullified, because he was empowered to _seize and
lock up every man who refused to receive in pay Continental money_. It
would seem impossible that a body of men who were so extremely sensitive
in bestowing power on a military commander, and so watchful of the rights
of individuals, could have committed such an act; and yet, who does not
see that, under the circumstances, it was wise. Now, granting that
conscription is a despotic measure, no truthful, candid man will deny
that, in case of a war, where men must be had, and can be got in no other
way, that it would be the duty of government to enforce it. It is idle to
reply that the supposition is absurd--that in this country such a thing
can never happen; for what has been in the world can be again. Besides,
this does meet the question of the _right_ of the Government, that
must be settled before the emergency comes. Now, we do not believe there
is sounder principle, or one that every unbiassed mind does not concede
with the readiness that it does an axiom, that, if necessary to protect
and save itself, a government may not only order a draft, but call out
_every_ able-bodied man in the nation. If this right does not inhere
in our government, it is built on a foundation of sand, and the sooner it
is abandoned the better.
But we go farther, and deny that a draft is a despotic measure at all, but
is a just and equitable mode of raising an army. True, if troops enough
can be raised on a reasonable bounty, it is more expedient to do so; but
the moment that bounty becomes so exorbitant as to tempt the cupidity of
those in whom neither patriotism nor sense of duty have any power,
volunteering becomes an evil. We found it so in our recent war. The bounty
was a little fortune to a certain class, the benefit of which they had no
idea of losing by being shot, and hence they deserted, or shammed
sickness, so that scarce half the men ever got to the front, while those
who did being influenced by no motive higher than cupidity, became
worthless soldiers. A draft takes in enough men of a higher stamp to
leaven the mass. The first Napoleon, when asked what made his first "army
of Italy" so resistless, replied that almost every man in it was
intelligent enough to act as a clerk. The objection that a rich man, if
drafted, can buy a substitute, while the poor man, with a large family
depending upon him, must go, if of any weight at all, lies against the
whole structure of society, which gives the rich man at every step
immunities over the poor man. When pestilence sweeps through a city, the
rich man can flee to a healthy locality, while the poor man must stay and
die; and when the pestilence of war sweeps over the land, must one attempt
to reverse all this relation between wealth and poverty?
When society gets in that happy state, that the rich man has no advantages
over the poor, there will be no need either of drafting or volunteering.
Yet, after all, it is not so unequal as it at first sight appears. War
must have money as well as men, and the former the rich have to furnish;
and if they do this, it is but fair that they should be allowed to furnish
with it also the men to do their fighting. Besides, there must be some
rule that would exempt the men that carry on the business of the country.
We have said this much, because the riots in New York, which might have
ended in national destruction, were brought about by preaching views
directly the opposite of these.
The military spirit is so prevalent in the nation, that in any ordinary
war the Government can get all the troops it wants by giving a moderate
bounty, and wages but a little greater than can be secured at any ordinary
business or occupation. Still, the right to raise them differently should
never be denied it.
When the old militia system was given up in the State, and a certain
number of regiments were raised and equipped and drilled for active duty,
and for which the people paid taxes, it was thought they would furnish all
the quota that would ever be called for from the State--and in any
ordinary war will. The crisis, however, in which we found ourselves had
never been anticipated, and hence not provided against, and when Congress
attempted to do it in what seemed to it the best way, an outcry was raised
of injustice and oppression. It was hard, doubtless, but there are a great
many hard things in the world that have been and have to be borne. The
feeling of hostility unquestionably would have been less intense, had not
so many of those to be drafted been bitterly opposed to the war. Believing
it to have been brought about by the reckless demagogism and fanaticism of
their political opponents, and levied as it was against those who had been
their warm political friends, indeed, chief dependence for political
success, it was asking a good deal, to require them to step to the front,
and fight in such a war. Whether this feeling was right or wrong, had
nothing to do with the influence it actually exerted.
On this feeling was based, in fact, the real hostility to the draft, in
which a portion of the press shared. But, as we said before, we having
nothing to do with the justice or injustice of this belief or feeling; we
only state the fact, with our denial that it furnished any excuse for the
denunciations uttered against the draft as a wrong use of power, or the
refusal to submit to it on that account. The Government, whether wrong or
right, must be supported, or abandoned and given over to revolution. In
ordinary times, denunciation of its measures, and the most strenuous
opposition to them, is the right and often the duty of every conscientious
man. This right, exercised by the press, is one of the most effectual
checks against abuses, and the most powerful lever to work reform and
changes. But in a great crisis, to set one's self against a measure on
which the fate of the nation hangs, is a flagrant abuse of that right; for
the effort, if successful, will not work change and an improved condition
of things, but immediate, irretrievable ruin, and put the nation beyond
the reach of reform.
CHAPTER XI.
Rights of Municipalities.--Interference of the Legislature with the City
Government.--Conflict between the Governor and Police Commissioners.--A
Wrong becomes a Practical Blessing.--Provost Marshals.--Riot not
anticipated.--Bad time to commence the Draft.--Preparations of
Superintendent Kennedy.--The Police System.--Attack on Provost Marshal
Captain Erhardt.--Telegrams of the Police.--Kennedy starts on a Tour of
Observation.
The rights of municipalities have been conceded from the first dawn of
constitutional liberty indeed municipal freedom may be said to be the
first step in the onward progress of the race toward the full recognition
of its rights. To interfere with a great commercial city like New York,
except by general laws, is as a rule unwise, impolitic, and, indeed,
unjust. Like a separate State, it had better suffer many and great evils,
than to admit the right of outward power to regulate its internal affairs.
To do so, in any way, is fraught with mischief; but to do so as a
political party, is infinitely more pernicious. It leaves a great
metropolis, on which the welfare of the commercial business of the nation
mainly depends, a foot-ball for ambitious or selfish politicians to play
with. But as there are exceptions to all rules, so there may be to this--
still they should always be exceptions, and not claimed as a settled
policy.
We mention this, because the interference of the Legislature, or rather
the dominant part of it, in the internal policy of New York, about the
time the war commenced, was in itself a mischievous and tyrannical act,
while, under the circumstances that soon after occurred, it proved of
incalculable benefit.
With the city stripped of its military, and the forts in the harbor of
their garrisons, the police, under the old regime, during the draft riots,
would have been trustless and powerless, even if the city government had
attempted to uphold the national authority, which is doubtful. The
Republicans established a Board of Police Commissioners, the majority of
which were of their own political faith, who had the entire control of the
department. Under their hands, an entire different set of men from those
formerly selected, composed the force, and a regular system of drills, in
fact, a thorough organization, adopted.
But in 1862 the Democrats elected their governor, though they failed to
secure the Legislature. Mr. Seymour, immediately on his inauguration,
summoned the Commissioners to appear before him, the object of which was
to change the character of the board. The latter understood it, and
refused to appear. Legal proceedings were then commenced against them, but
they were staved off, and in the meantime the Legislature had got to work,
and took the matter in hand; and Messrs. Bowen, Acton, and Bergen, were
made to constitute the board--John A. Kennedy being superintendent of
police. Mr. Bowen, the president of the board, having been appointed
brigadier-general, resigned, and Mr. Acton, under the law, became
president. This political character of the board, so diametrically opposed
to the feelings and wishes of the vast majority of the citizens, tested by
the ordinary rules and principles of a Republican Government, was unjust;
a palpable, deliberate encroachment on the right of self-government. But
as we remarked, just now, it was fortunate for the country that such a
state of things existed. In the extraordinary, not anticipated, and
perilous condition in which we found ourselves, everything was changed.
Neither constitutions nor laws had been framed to meet such an emergency,
and both, in many cases, had to be suspended. What was right before, often
became wrong now, and vice versa. The article inserted in the Constitution
of the State, that the moment a bank refused specie payment, it became
bankrupt, was a wise and just provision, but to enforce it now, would be
financial ruin, and it was not done.
This usurpation of the government of New York by the Republican party,
which seemed so unjust, was, doubtless, under the circumstances, the
salvation of the city. It was, moreover, highly important to the whole
country, in the anomalous war which threatened our very existence, that
the controlling power of the city should be in sympathy with the General
Government, but it was especially, vitally so, when the latter put its
provost marshals in it to enforce the draft. That this _mode_ of
enforcing the draft by provost marshals, was an encroachment on the rights
and powers of the separate States, there can be no doubt. It is equally
clear that the proper way was to call on the separate governors for their
quota, and let _them_ enforce the draft. If they refused to do it,
then it was time for the General Government to take the matter in its own
hand. This, however, was no encroachment on _individual_ rights. The
oppressive nature of the act and the result were the same to the person,
whether enforced by the State or General Government. Still it was a total
departure from the practice of the General Government since its first
organization, and it moreover established a dangerous precedent, which the
sooner it is abandoned the better. But this had nothing to do with the
opposition to the draft. That was a personal objection.
With the Police Department in sympathy with the rioters, it is not
difficult to see what the end would have been. We do not mean by that,
that the heads of the department would not have endeavored to do their
duty, but it would have been impossible to control the kind of element
they would inevitably have to deal with. This even the long-tried, trusted
leaders of the Democratic party acknowledged. In fact, the police force
would not have been in a condition, with ever so good a will, to have
acted with the skill and promptness it did.
The draft riots, as they are called, were supposed by some to be the
result of a deep-laid conspiracy on the part of those opposed to the war,
and that the successful issue of Lee's invasion of Pennsylvania was to be
the signal for open action. Whether this be so or not, it is evident that
the outbreak in New York City on the 13th of July, not only from the
manner of its commencement, the absence of proper organization, and almost
total absence of leadership, was not the result of a general well-
understood plot. It would seem from the facts that those who started the
movement had no idea at the outset of proceeding to the length they did.
They simply desired to break up the draft in some of the upper districts
of the city, and destroy the registers in which certain names were
enrolled.
A general provost marshal had been appointed over the whole city, which
was subdivided into various districts, in each of which was an assistant
provost marshall. Although there had been no provision for a general
assistant provost marshal or aid, yet Colonel Nugent acted in this
capacity. The drafting was to take place in the separate districts, under
the direction of the assistant provost marshals.
Although there had been some rumors of resistance to it, they received
very little credence, and no special provision was made for such an
emergency. The city was almost denuded of the military; the regiments
having been called to Pennsylvania to repel Lee's invasion; yet so little
fear was entertained, that even the police department was not requested to
make any special preparation. The Invalid Corps, as it was called,
composed of the maimed and crippled soldiers who could no longer keep the
field, were thought to be quite sufficient to preserve the peace.
The draft commenced on Saturday in the Eleventh and Ninth Districts, and
passed off quietly; and it was thought the same order would be maintained
throughout, and if any force were necessary to repress violence, it would
be when the conscripts were required to take their place in the ranks.
Still Superintendent Kennedy of the Police Department feared there might
be some difficulty experienced by the officers in charge of the draft,
even if no serious resistance should be offered. Some of the enrolling
officers, a short time previous, while taking the names of those subject
to draft, had been assailed with very abusive language, or their questions
received in sullen silence or answered falsely; fictitious names often
being given instead of the true ones. In the Ninth District, embracing the
lower part of the city, the provost marshal, Captain Joel T. Erhardt, came
near losing his life in the performance of this duty. At the corner of
Liberty Street and Broadway a building was being torn down, preparatory to
the erection of another, and the workmen engaged in it threatened the
enrolling officer who came to take down their names, with violence, and
drove him off.
Captain Erhardt, on the report being made to him, repaired to head-
quarters, and requested of Colonel Nugent a force of soldiers to protect
the officer in the discharge of his duty. But this the latter declined to
do, fearing it would exasperate the men and bring on a collision, and
requested the Captain to go himself, saying, if he did, there would be no
difficulty. Captain Erhardt declined, on the ground that he was not an
enrolling officer. But Colonel Nugent persisting, the Captain finally told
him, if he ordered him, as his superior officer, to go, he would. Nugent
replied that he might so consider it. Erhardt then said he would go, but
only on one condition, that if he got in trouble and asked for help, he
would send him troops. To this he agreed, and Captain Erhardt proceeded to
the building on the corner of Broadway and Liberty Street, and stepping on
a plank that led from the sidewalk to the floor, asked a man on a ladder
for his name. The fellow refused to answer, when an altercation ensuing,
he stepped down, and seizing an iron bar advanced on the provost marshal.
The latter had nothing but a light Malacca cane in his hand, but as he saw
the man meant murder he drew a pistol from his pocket, and levelled it
full at his breast. This brought him to a halt; and after looking at
Erhardt for awhile he dropped his bar. Erhardt then put up his pistol, and
went on with his enrolling. The man was dogged and angry, and watching his
opportunity, suddenly made a rush at the provost marshal. The latter had
only time to deal him, as he sprang forward, one heavy blow with his cane,
when they closed. In a moment both reeled from the plank and fell to the
cellar beneath, the provost marshal on top. Covered with dirt, he arose
and drew his pistol, and mounted to the sidewalk.
The foreman sympathized with the workmen, and Erhardt could do nothing.
Determined to arrest them for resisting the draft, he despatched a
messenger to Colonel Nugent for the promised force. None, however, was
sent. He, in the meantime, stood with drawn pistol facing the men, who
dared not advance on him. Aid not arriving, he sent again, and still later
a third time. He stood thus facing the workmen with his pistol for three
hours, and finally had to leave without making any arrests. This failure
of Colonel Nugent to fulfil his promise and perform his duty came near
costing Erhardt his life, and then and there starting the riot. The next
day he had the foreman arrested, and completed his work of enrolling.
The time selected for commencing the draft was unfortunate. Saturday, of
all days in the week, was the worst. It was a new thing, and one under any
circumstances calculated to attract universal attention among the lower
classes, and provoke great and angry discussion. Hence, to have the draft
commence on Saturday, and allow the names to be published in the papers on
Sunday morning, so that all could read them, and spend the day in talking
the matter over, and lay plans for future action, was a most unwise,
thoughtless procedure. If there had been any choice as to the day, one, if
possible, should have been chosen that preceded the busiest day of the
week. To have the list of twelve hundred names that had been drawn read
over and commented on all day by men who enlivened their discussion with
copious draughts of bad whiskey, especially when most of those drawn were
laboring-men or poor mechanics, who were unable to hire a substitute, was
like applying fire to gunpowder. If a well-known name, that of a man of
wealth, was among the number, it only increased the exasperation, for the
law exempted every one drawn who would pay three hundred dollars towards a
substitute. This was taking practically the whole number of soldiers
called for out of the laboring classes. A great proportion of these being
Irish, it naturally became an Irish question, and eventually an Irish
riot. It was in their eyes the game of hated England over again--
oppression of Irishmen. This state of feeling could not be wholly
concealed. Kennedy, aware of it, felt it necessary, on Monday morning, to
take some precautionary measures. Still, in the main, only small squads of
policemen were sent to the various points where the drafting was to take
place, and merely to keep back the crowd and maintain order, in case a few
disorderly persons should attempt to create disturbance. It was true, a
rumor had been put in circulation that a body of men had planned to seize
the arsenal, and Kennedy, as a matter of precaution, sent fifty policemen
to occupy it. But during the morning, word was brought him that the
street-contractor's men in the Nineteenth Ward were not at work. This
looked ominous, and he began to fear trouble. Thinking that Provost
Marshal Maniere's office, 1190 Broadway, and that of Marshal Jenkins,
corner of Forty-sixth Street and Third Avenue, would be more likely to be
the points attacked, he hurried off the following telegrams:
July 13, 8.35 A.M. From Central Office to Seventeenth, Eighteenth, and
Twenty-first Precincts: Send ten men and a sergeant forthwith to No. 677
Third Avenue, and report to Captain Porter of Nineteenth Precinct for
duty. J. A. KENNEDY.
July 13, 8.50 A.M. To Twenty-ninth Precinct: Place a squad of ten of your
men, with a competent sergeant, at No. 1190 Broadway, during the draft--if
you want more, inform me. J. A. K.
8.55 A.M. To Sixteenth and Twentieth Precincts: Send your reserve to
Seventh Avenue Arsenal forthwith.
J. A. K.
Telegrams were now pouring in from different quarters, showing that
mischief was afoot, and at nine o'clock he sent the following despatch:
"To all platoons, New York and Brooklyn: Call in your reserve platoons,
and hold them at the stations subject to further orders."
It should be noted, that ordinarily one-half of the police of the
Metropolitan District, which took in Brooklyn, is relieved from both
patrol and reserve duty, from six o'clock in the morning till six in the
evening. The other half is divided into two sections, which alternately
perform patrol and reserve duty during the day. A relief from patrol duty
of one of these sections takes place at eight o'clock A.M., when it goes
to breakfast. Hence, the orders issued by the Superintendent to call in
these could not reach them without a considerable delay.
It now being about ten o'clock, Mr. Kennedy, having despatched an
additional body of men to the Twenty-ninth Precinct, got into his light
wagon, to take a drive through the districts reported to be most
dangerous. He went up far as the arsenal, and giving such directions as he
thought necessary, started across the town to visit Marshal Jenkins'
quarters in the Twenty-ninth Precinct.
CHAPTER XII.
Commencement of the Mob.--Its Line of March.--Its immense Size.--Attacks a
Provost-marshal's Office, in Third Avenue.--Set on Fire.--Terrible
Struggle of Kennedy for his Life with the Mob.--Carried to Head-quarters
unconscious.--Acton's Preparations.--The Telegraph System.--Mob cutting
down Telegraph Poles.--Number of Despatches sent over the Wires during the
Riot.--Superintendent of Telegraph Bureau seized and held Prisoner by the
Mob.
Meanwhile, events were assuming an alarming aspect in the western part of
the city. Early in the morning men began to assemble here in separate
groups, as if in accordance with a previous arrangement, and at last moved
quietly north along the various avenues. Women, also, like camp followers,
took the same direction in crowds. They were thus divided into separate
gangs, apparently to take each avenue in their progress, and make a clean
sweep. The factories and workshops were visited, and the men compelled to
knock off work and join them, while the proprietors were threatened with
the destruction of their property, if they made any opposition. The
separate crowds were thus swelled at almost every step, and armed with
sticks, and clubs, and every conceivable weapon they could lay hands on,
they moved north towards some point which had evidently been selected as a
place of rendezvous. This proved to be a vacant lot near Central Park, and
soon the living streams began to flow into it, and a more wild, savage,
and heterogeneous-looking mass could not be imagined. After a short
consultation they again took up the line of march, and in two separate
bodies, moved down Fifth and Sixth Avenues, until they reached Forty-sixth
and Forty-seventh Streets, when they turned directly east.
The number composing this first mob has been so differently estimated,
that it would be impossible from reports merely, to approximate the truth.
A pretty accurate idea, however, can be gained of its immense size, from a
statement made by Mr. King, son of President King, of Columbia College.
Struck by its magnitude, he had the curiosity to get some estimate of it
by timing its progress, and he found that although it filled the broad
street from curbstone to curbstone, and was moving rapidly, it took
between twenty and twenty-five minutes for it to pass a single point.
A ragged, coatless, heterogeneously weaponed army, it heaved tumultuously
along toward Third Avenue. Tearing down the telegraph poles as it crossed
the Harlem & New Haven Railroad track, it surged angrily up around the
building where the drafting was going on. The small squad of police
stationed there to repress disorder looked on bewildered, feeling they
were powerless in the presence of such a host. Soon a stone went crashing
through a window, which was the signal for a general assault on the doors.
These giving way before the immense pressure, the foremost rushed in,
followed by shouts and yells from those behind, and began to break up the
furniture. The drafting officers, in an adjoining room, alarmed, fled
precipitately through the rear of the building. The mob seized the wheel
in which were the names, and what books, papers, and lists were left, and
tore them up, and scattered them in every direction. A safe stood on one
side, which was supposed to contain important papers, and on this they
fell with clubs and stones, but in vain. Enraged at being thwarted, they
set fire to the building, and hurried out of it. As the smoke began to
ascend, the onlooking multitude without sent up a loud cheer. Though the
upper part of the building was occupied by families, the rioters, thinking
that the officers were concealed there, rained stones and brick-bats
against the windows, sending terror into the hearts of the inmates. Deputy
Provost Marshal Vanderpool, who had mingled in the crowd, fearing for the
lives of the women and children, boldly stepped to the front, and tried to
appease the mob, telling them the papers were all destroyed, and begged
them to fall back, and let others help the inmates of the building, or
take hold themselves. The reply was a heavy blow in the face. Vanderpool
shoved the man who gave it aside, when he was assailed with a shower of
blows and curses. Fearing for his life, he broke through the crowd, and
hastened to the spot where the police were standing, wholly powerless in
the midst of this vast, excited throng.
In the meantime, the flames, unarrested, made rapid way, and communicating
to the adjoining building, set it on fire. The volumes of smoke, rolling
heavenward, and the crackling and roaring of the flames, seemed for a
moment to awe the mob, and it looked silently on the ravaging of a power
more terrible and destructive than its own.
At this time Superintendent Kennedy was quietly making his way across the
town toward the office of with a heavy club, endeavored to break in his
skull, but Kennedy dodged his blows. Careful only for his head, he let
them beat his body, while he made desperate efforts to break through the
mass, whose demoniacal yells and oaths showed that they intended to take
his life. In the struggle the whole crowd, swaying to and fro, slowly
advanced toward Lexington Avenue, coming, as they did so, upon a wide mud-
hole. "Drown him! drown, him!" arose at once on every side, and the next
moment a heavy blow, planted under his ear, sent him headforemost into the
water.
Falling with his face amid the stones, he was kicked and trampled on, and
pounded, till he was a mass of gore. Still struggling desperately for
life, he managed to get to his feet again, and made a dash for the middle
of the pond. The water was deep, and his murderers, disliking to get wet,
did not follow him, but ran around to the other side, to meet him as he
came out. But Kennedy was ahead of them, and springing up the bank into
Lexington Avenue, saw a man whom he knew, and called out: "John Eagan,
come here and save my life!" Mr. Eagan, who was a well-known and
influential resident of that vicinity, immediately rushed forward to his
assistance, and arrested his pursuers. But the Superintendent was so
terribly bruised and mangled, that Eagan did not recognize him. He,
however, succeeded in keeping the mob back, who, seeing the horrible
condition their victim was in, doubtless thought they had finished him.
Other citizens now coming forward, a passing feed wagon was secured, into
which Kennedy was lifted, and driven to police head-quarters. Acton, who
was in the street as the wagon approached, saw the mangled body within,
did not dream who it was. The driver inquired where he should take him.
"Around to the station," carelessly replied Acton. The driver hesitated,
and inquired again, "Where to?" Acton, supposing it was some drunkard,
bruised in a brawl, replied rather petulantly, "Around to the station."
The man then told him it was Kennedy. Acton, scanning the features more
closely, saw that it indeed was the Superintendent himself in this
horrible condition. As the officers gathered around the bleeding, almost
unconscious form, a murmur of wrath was heard, a sure premonition what
work would be done when the hour of vengeance should come.
Kennedy was carried into head-quarters, and a surgeon immediately sent
for. After an examination had shown that no bones were broken, he was
taken to the house of a friend, and, before the week closed, was on his
feet again.
Acton, now the legal head of the police force, soon showed he was the
right man in the right place. Of a nervous temperament, he was quick and
prompt, yet cool and decided, and relentless as death in the discharge of
his duty. Holding the views of the first Napoleon respecting mobs, he did
not believe in speech-making to them. His addresses were to be locust
clubs and grape-shot. Taking in at once the gravity of the situation, he,
after despatching such force as was immediately available to the scene of
the riot, telegraphed to the different precincts to have the entire
reserve force concentrated at head-quarters, which were in Mulberry
Street, near Bleecker.
He saw at once, to have his force effective it must be well in hand, so
that he could send it out in any direction in sufficient strength to bear
down all opposition. Subsequent events proved the wisdom of his policy,
for we shall see, after it had been accomplished, the police never lost a
battle.
There being thirty-two precincts in the limits of the Metropolitan Police,
a vast territory was covered. These were reached by a system of telegraph
wires, called the Telegraph Bureau, of which James Crowley was
superintendent and Eldred Polhamus deputy. There were three operators--
Chapin, Duvall, and Lucas. A telegraph station was in each precinct--thus
making thirty-two, all coming to a focus at head-quarters. These are also
divided into five sections--north, south, east, west, and central. The
Commissioners, therefore, sitting in the central office, can send messages
almost instantaneously to every precinct of the city, and receive
immediate answers. Hence, Mr. Acton was a huge Briareus, reaching out his
arms to Fort Washington in the north, and Brooklyn in the south, and at
the same time touching the banks of both rivers. No other system could be
devised giving such tremendous power to the police--the power of instant
information and rapid concentration at any desired point. That it proved
itself the strong right arm of the Commissioners, it needs only to state,
that during the four days of the riot, between five and six thousand
messages passed over the wires, showing that they were worked to their
utmost capacity, day and night. The more intelligent of the mob understood
this, and hence at the outset attempted to break up this communication, by
cutting down the poles on Third Avenue. This stopped all messages to and
from the precincts at Fort Washington, Manhattanville, Harlem, Yorkville,
and Bloomingdale, as well as with the Nineteenth Precinct.
But fortunately, the orders to these had passed over the wires before the
work was completed. Subsequently, the rioters cut down the poles in First
Avenue, in Twenty-second Street, and Ninth Avenue, destroying
communication between several other precincts.
Mr. Crowley, the Superintendent of the Telegraph Bureau, was made
acquainted early, Monday, by mere accident with this plan of the rioters.
Coming to town in the Third Avenue cars from Yorkville, where he resided,
he suddenly found the car arrested by a mob, and getting out with the
other passengers, discovered men chopping furiously away at the telegraph
poles; and without stopping to think, rushed up to them and ordered them
to desist. One of the ruffians, looking up, cried out, "he is one of the
d--d operators." Instantly yells arose, "Smash him," "Kill him," when
those nearest seized him. By great adroitness he disarmed their suspicions
sufficiently to prevent further violence, though they held him prisoner
for an hour. At last, seeing an opportunity when more important objects
attracted their attention, he quietly worked his way out and escaped.
CHAPTER XIII.
Soldiers beaten by the Mob.--Gallant Fight of Sergeant McCredie.--Mob
Triumphant.--Beat Police Officers unmercifully.--Fearful Scenes.--Fifty
thousand People block Third Avenue.--A whole Block of Houses burning.--
Attack on a Gun Factory.--Defeat of the Broadway Squad.--Houses sacked in
Lexington Avenue.--Telegraph Dispatches.--Bull's Head Tavern burned.--
Block on Broadway burned.--Burning of the Negroes' Orphan Asylum.--Attack
on Mayor Opdyke's House.--A Crisis nobly met.--Gallant Fight and Victory
of Sergeant Carpenter.--A thrilling Spectacle.
In the meantime, the mob that stood watching the spreading conflagration
in Third Avenue increased rapidly, fed by tributaries from the tenement-
houses, slums, and workshops in that vicinity. But they were soon startled
from their state of comparative quietness, by the cry of "the soldiers are
coming." The Invalid Corps, a small body sent from the Park, was
approaching. As it came up, the soldiers fired, either blank cartridges,
or over the heads of the crowd, doubtless thinking a single discharge
would disperse it. The folly of such a course was instantly shown, for the
mob, roused into sudden fury, dashed on the small body of soldiers before
they could reload, and snatching away their muskets, pounded them over the
head, and chased them like sheep for ten blocks. One soldier was left for
dead on the pavement, beaten to a jelly. Another, breaking from the crowd,
attempted to climb some rocks near Forty-second Street, when his pursuers
grabbed him and dragged him to the top, where they tore off his uniform,
and beat him till he was senseless, and then threw him down to the bottom
and left him.
In the meantime, Sergeant McCredie, "fighting Mac," as he was called, from
the Fifteenth Precinct, Captain C. W. Caffrey, arrived on the scene with a
few men. Marching down Forty-third street to Third Avenue, they looked up
two blocks, and to their amazement beheld the broad avenue, as far as they
could see, blocked with the mob, while before it, bearing swiftly down on
them, and running for life, came the terror-stricken Invalid Corps. At
this juncture, other squads sent from various precincts arrived, swelling
this force to forty-four. It was a mere handful among these enraged
thousands; but McCredie, who at once took command, determined to stand his
ground, and meet as best he could the overwhelming numbers that came
driving down like a storm, filling the air with yells and oaths, and
brandishing their clubs over their heads. He thought that another police
force was beyond the mob, on the north, and if he could press through and
form a junction with it, the two combined would be strong enough to hold
their own. He therefore quickly formed his men in line across the street,
and awaited the shock. As the disorderly mass following up the fugitives
drew near, McCredie ordered a charge, and this mere handful of men moved
swiftly and steadily upon it. The rioters, stunned by the suddenness and
strength of the blow, recoiled, and the police, following up their
advantage, drove them back, step by step, as far as Forty-sixth street.
Here the sergeant, instead of meeting another body of police, as he
expected, met a heavier body of rioters that were blocking up Forty-sixth
Street on both sides of the avenue. Backed by these, the main body rallied
and charged on the exhausted police force in turn, and almost surrounded
them. To render their already desperate situation hopeless, another mob
suddenly closed in behind them from Forty-fifth street.
Thus attacked in front and rear with clubs, iron bars, guns and pistols,
and rained upon with stones and brick-bats from the roofs of the houses,
they were unable longer to keep together, and broke and fled--part up the
side streets, and some down the avenue--bruised, torn, and bleeding.
The desperate nature of this first conflict can be imagined, when, out of
the fourteen men composing Sergeant McCredie's original force, only five
were left unwounded. At the very outset of the charge, the sergeant
himself was struck with an iron bar on the wrist, which rendered the arm
almost useless. In the retreat, four men assailed him at once. Knocking
down two, he took refuge in the house of a German, when a young woman told
him to jump between two mattresses. He did so, and she covered him up just
as his pursuers forced their way in. Streaming through the house from
cellar to garret, they came back, and demanded of the young woman where
the man was hid. She quietly said he had escaped by the rear of the house.
Believing she told the truth, they took their departure. Officer Bennett
was knocked down three times before he ceased fighting. The last time he
was supposed to be dead, when the wretches began to rob him even of his
clothing, stripping him of every article except his drawers. He was soon
after taken up and carried to St. Luke's Hospital, and placed in the dead-
house, where he lay for several hours. When the sad news was brought to
his wife, she hastened to the hospital, and fell weeping on the lifeless
form of her husband. She could not believe he was dead, and laying her
hand on his heart, found to her joy that it pulsated. She immediately flew
to the officials of the hospital, and had him brought in, and restoratives
applied. He revived, but remained unconscious for three days, while the
riot raged around him. Officer Travis, in the flight down the avenue, saw,
as he looked back, that his foremost pursuer had a pistol. Wheeling, he
knocked him down, and seized the pistol, but before he could use it, a
dozen clubs were raining blows upon him, which brought him to the ground.
The infuriated men then jumped upon him, knocking out his teeth, breaking
his jaw-bone and right hand, and terribly mutilating his whole body.
Supposing him to be dead, they then stripped him stark naked and left him
on the pavement, a ghastly spectacle to the passers-by. Officer Phillips
ran the gauntlet almost unharmed, but was pursued block after block by a
portion of the mob, till he reached Thirty-ninth street. Here he attempted
to enter a house, but it was closed against him. As he turned down the
steps, one of the pursuers, in soldier's clothes, levelled his musket at
him and fired. Missing his aim, he clubbed his weapon, and dealt him a
deadly blow. Phillips caught the musket as it descended, and wrenching it
from his grasp, knocked the fellow down with it, and started and ran
across some vacant lots to Fortieth Street. But here he was headed off by
another portion of the mob, in which was a woman, who made a lunge at him
with, a shoemaker's knife. The knife missed his throat, but passed through
his ear. Drawing it back, she made another stab, piercing his arm. He was
now bleeding profusely, and his death seemed inevitable, when a stranger,
seeing his condition, sprang forward, and covering his body, declared he
would kill the first man that advanced. Awed by his determined manner, the
fiends sullenly withdrew. Officers Sutherland and Mingay were also badly
beaten. Officer Kiernan, receiving a blow on his head with a stone,
another on the back of his neck with a hay-bale rung, and two more on the
knees, fell insensible, and would doubtless have been killed outright, but
for the wife of Eagan, who saved Kennedy. Throwing herself over his body,
she exclaimed, "for God's sake do not kill him." Seeing that they had got
to attack this lady to get at Kiernan, they passed on.
The scene in Third Avenue at this time was fearful and appalling. It was
now noon, but the hot July sun was obscured by heavy clouds, that hung in
ominous shadows over the city, while from near Cooper Institute to Forty-
sixth Street, or about thirty blocks, the avenue was black with human
beings,--sidewalks, house-tops, windows, and stoops all filled with
rioters or spectators. Dividing it like a stream, horse-cars arrested in
their course lay strung along as far as the eye could reach. As the glance
ran along this mighty mass of men and women north, it rested at length on
huge columns of smoke rolling heavenward from burning buildings, giving a
still more fearful aspect to the scene. Many estimated the number at this
time in the street at fifty thousand.
In the meantime the fire-bell had brought the firemen on the ground, but
the mob would not let them approach the burning houses. The flames had
communicated with the adjoining block and were now making fearful headway.
At length Engineer Decker addressed the mob, which by this time had grown
thinner by the main mass moving farther down town, who told them that
everything relating to the provost marshal's office was destroyed, and now
the fire was destroying private property, some of which doubtless belonged
to persons friendly to them, and finally persuaded them to let the engines
work. Water was soon deluging the buildings, and the fire at length
arrested, but not until four were consumed with all their contents.
The drawing commenced in the Eighth District, 1190 Broadway, Captain
Maniere provost marshal, on the same morning, and continued quietly until
about 12 o'clock, when it was adjourned, and policemen who had been
stationed there to guard it were sent over to the Ninth District, where
the mob was carrying everything before it. But coming in small bodies,
they were easily overcome and scattered. Sergeant Ellison, especially, got
badly beaten; and Sergeant Wade, who came up soon after, and charged
gallantly on the mob, shared the same fate, and had to be taken to St.
Luke's Hospital. The work of destruction having commenced, it went on
after this with the wild irregularity characteristic of mobs. The news of
the uprising and destruction of property, as it spread through those
portions of the city where the low Irish dwelt, stirred up all the
inmates, and they came thronging forth, till there were incipient mobs on
almost every corner. From this time no consecutive narrative can be given
of the after doings. This immense mass seemed to split up into three or
four sections, as different objects attracted their attention; and they
came together and separated apparently without any concert of action. A
shout and a cry in one direction would call off a throng, while a similar
shout in another would attract a portion thither. Some feeling the need of
arms, and remembering that a gun factory was at the corner of Second
Avenue and Twentieth Street, called out to the crowd, and soon a large
body was rushing in that direction. The Police Commissioners had also
thought of this, and hastily sent off the Broadway squad to occupy it, and
they succeeded, by going singly and in pairs, in reaching it--thirty-five
all told. These men, selected for their size, being all six feet or
upward, were ordered to hold the place at all hazards.
In the meantime the mob endeavored to gain admittance, but warned off by
Sergeant Burdick, left. But scarcely a quarter of an hour had elapsed,
when they returned heavily reinforced, armed with all kinds of weapons,
and yelling and hooting like fiends. Stones and bricks came crashing
through the windows, but still the squad, though every man was armed with
a carbine, did not fire.
The mob then tried to set the factory on fire, but failed. Enraged at
being baffled, a powerful man advanced on the door with a sledge-hammer,
and began to pound against it. At length one of the panels gave way, and
as a shout arose from those looking on, he boldly attempted to crawl
through. The report of a solitary carbine was heard, and the brains of the
man lay scattered on the floor. This staggered the mob for a moment, but
soon fear gave way to rage, and shots and stones were rained against the
building, smashing in the windows, and rapidly making a clean breach
through the door. Burdick sent to Captain Cameron for aid, but he replied
that he could not reach him.
At 3:45 the following telegram was sent from the Eighteenth Precinct:
"The mob have attacked the armory, Second Avenue and Twenty-first Street.
There is danger of firing the building."
Fifteen minutes later came: "It is impossible for us to protect the
armory at Second Avenue and Twenty-first Street."
_Answer_--"Draw your men off. D. C."
The squad, in evacuating the building, found themselves cut off both in
front and at the sides.
The only mode of escape was through a hole in the rear wall, some eighteen
feet from the ground, and scarcely a foot and a half in diameter. Piling
up boxes to reach this aperture, these large men squeezed themselves
through one by one, feet foremost, and swinging to a gutter-trough,
dropped into the yard below. Climbing from thence over a wall into a
stone-yard, they sped across it to the Eighteenth Precinct Station in
Twenty-second Street. Here taking off their uniforms, they made their way
singly, or in groups of two or three, back to the central office.
No sooner did they leave the building than the mob entered it, and the
work of pillage commenced. Every man armed himself with a musket. The
stacks of weapons left, after they had taken all they wanted, were broken
up or rendered useless. One thrown out of the window fell on a man's head
in the street and killed him.
While the armory was being attacked, another mob was sacking and burning
houses on Lexington Avenue, near Forty-seventh Street. Within five minutes
from the announcement of this fact, came from the Sixth Precinct the
following dispatch: "A mob of about seven hundred attacked some colored
people in Baxter Street, and then went to the saloon of Samuel Crook, in
Chatham Street, and beat some colored waiters there."
A few minutes later from Sixteenth came: "A crowd of about three hundred
men have gone to the foot of Twenty-fourth Street, to stop men in the
foundry from working"
At the same time the following was received from the Twenty-first
Precinct: "The mob avow their determination of burning this station. Our
connection by telegram may be interrupted at any moment."
Another from the Twentieth said: "A very large crowd is now going down
Fifth Avenue, to attack the _Tribune_ building."
As fast as the wires could work, followed "from the Twenty-fourth
Precinct:"
"The mob have fired the buildings corner of Broadway and Twenty-fourth
Street."
All this time, while new notes of alarm were sounded, and the police
department was struggling to get its force in hand, the work of
destruction was going on in the upper part of the city. Bull's Head
Tavern, in Forty-sixth Street, attracted the attention of the mob. The
sales of the immense herds of cattle in the adjoining yard had been
suspended, and the hotel closed. The crowd, however, forgetting the draft,
and intent only on pillage, streamed up around it, and shouted, "Fire it!
fire it!" While some were calling for axes and crowbars, ten powerful men
jumped on the stoop, and with a few heavy blows sent the hall door flying
from its hinges. The yelling crowd then rushed in, and after helping
themselves to what they wanted, applied the torch, and soon the entire
building was a mass of flame.
[Illustration: THE RIOT IN LEXINGTON AVENUE.]
At this time another mob was sacking houses in Lexington Avenue. Elegant
furniture and silver plate were borne away by the crowd, while the ladies,
with their children and servants, fled in terror from the scene. The
provost marshal's head-quarters were also set on fire, and the whole block
on Broadway, between Twenty-eighth and Twenty-ninth Streets, was burned
down, while jewelry stores and shops of all kinds were plundered and their
contents carried off. A vast horde followed the rioters for the sole
purpose of plunder, and loaded down with their spoils, could be seen
hastening home in every direction.
While these fires were under full headway, a new idea seemed to strike the
mob, or at least a portion of it. Having stopped the draft in two
districts, sacked and set on fire nearly a score of houses, and half
killed as many men, it now, impelled by a strange logic, sought to destroy
the Colored Orphan Asylum on Fifth Avenue, extending from Forty-third to
Forty-fourth Street. There would have been no draft but for the war--there
would have been no war but for slavery. But the slaves were black, ergo,
all blacks are responsible for the war. This seemed to be the logic of the
mob, and having reached the sage conclusion to which it conducted, they
did not stop to consider how poor helpless orphans could be held
responsible, but proceeded at once to wreak their vengeance on them. The
building was four stories high, and besides the matrons and officers,
contained over two hundred children, from mere infants up to twelve years
of age. Around this building the rioters gathered with loud cries and
oaths, sending terror into the hearts of the inmates. Superintendent
William E. Davis hurriedly fastened the doors; but knowing they would
furnish but a momentary resistance to the armed multitude, he, with
others, collected hastily the terrified children, and carrying some in
their arms, and leading others, hurried them in a confused crowd out at
the rear of the building, just as the ruffians effected an entrance in
front. Then the work of pillage commenced, and everything carried off that
could be, even to the dresses and trinkets of the children, while heavy
furniture was smashed and chopped up in the blind desire of destruction.
Not satisfied with this, they piled the fragments in the different rooms,
and set fire to them. At this juncture Chief Engineer Decker arrived, and
determined, if possible, to save the building, addressed the crowd, as he
had in the morning, hoping to induce them to forbear further violence, and
let him extinguish the flames. But they had now got beyond argument of any
kind, and knocking him down twice, pitched him into the street. But ten
brave firemen at this juncture rushed to his side, and together fought
their way through the crowd into the building, where they were joined by
two assistant engineers, Lamb and Lewis. They at once began to scatter and
extinguish the burning fragments, keeping back for a while, by their bold
bearing, the rioters. The latter, however, soon rallied in force, and some
mounting to the loft, set it on fire in every part. Decker and his few
gallant allies, finding it impossible to save the building, retreated into
the street, and soon the massive structure was a sheet of flame.
The crowd now proceeded to Mayor Opdyke's house, and gathering in front of
it, sent up shouts and calls for the Mayor. They were, however, deterred
at that time from accomplishing their purpose by an appeal from Judge
Barnard, who addressed them from the steps of an adjoining house.
Soon after, an immense mob was reported coming down Broadway, for the
purpose, some thought, of attacking the negro waiters in the Lafarge
House, between Amity and Bleecker Streets, but in fact to attack police
head-quarters in Mulberry Street, and break up the very centre of
operations. It was a bold stroke, but the ringleaders had been drinking
all day, and now, maddened by liquor, were ready for the most desperate
attempts. When the news of this movement reached head-quarters, the
commissioners saw that a crisis had come. The mob numbered at least five
thousand, while they could not muster at that moment two hundred men. The
clerk, Mr. Hawley, went to the commissioners' room, and said: "Gentlemen,
the crisis has come. A battle has got to be _fought now_, _and won
too_, or all is lost." They agreed with him. "But who," they asked,
"will lead the comparatively small force in this fight?" He replied that
he thought that Sergeant Carpenter should be selected, as one of the
oldest and most experienced officers on the force. "Well," they said,
"will you go down to his room and see what he says about it?" He went, and
laid before him the perilous condition of things, and that an immediate
and successful battle _must_ be fought.
Carpenter heard him through, and taking in fully the perilous condition of
things, paused a moment, and then rising to his full height and lifting
his hand, said, with a terrible oath, "I'll go, and I'll win that fight,
or _Daniel Carpenter will never come back a live man_." He walked out
and summoned the little force, and as "Fall in, men; fall in," was
repeated, they fell into line along the street. When all was ready, Acton
turned to Carpenter, every lineament of whose face showed the stern
purpose that mastered him, and quietly said, "_Sergeant make no
arrests_."
It was to be a battle in which no prisoners were to be taken. "All
_right_" replied Carpenter, as he buttoned up his coat and shouted
"Forward." Solid, and silent save their heavy, measured tread on the
pavement, they moved down Bleecker Street towards Broadway. As they turned
into the latter street, only a block and a half away, they saw the mob,
which filled the entire street far as the eye could reach, moving
tumultuously forward. Armed with clubs, pitchforks, iron bars, and some
with guns and pistols, and most of them in their shirt-sleeves and
shouting as they came, they presented a wild and savage appearance.
Pedestrians fled down the side streets, stores were hastily closed, stages
vanished, and they had the street to themselves. A huge board, on which
was inscribed "No Draft," was borne aloft as a banner, and beside it waved
the Stars and Stripes.
The less than two hundred policemen, compact and firm, now halted, while
Carpenter detached two companies of fifty each up the parallel streets to
the right and left, as far as Fourth Street. Coming down this street from
both directions, they were to strike the mob on both flanks at the same
time he charged them in front. He waited till they had reached their
positions, and then shouted, "_By the right flank Company front, double-
quick_, CHARGE." Instantaneously every club was swung in air, and solid
as a wall and swift as a wave they swept full on the astonished multitude;
while at the same time, to cut the monster in two, the two companies
charged in flank. Carpenter, striding several steps in advance, his face
fairly blazing with excitement, dealt the first blow, stretching on the
pavement a powerful ruffian, who was rushing on him with a huge club. For
a few minutes nothing was heard but the heavy thud of clubs falling on
human skulls, thick and fast as hailstones on windows. The mob, just
before so confident and bold, quailed in terror and would have broke and
fled at once, but for the mass behind which kept bearing down on them.
This, however, soon gave way before the side attacks and the panic that
followed. Then the confusion and uproar became terrible, and the mass
surged hither and thither, now rolling up Broadway, and again borne back
or shoved up against the stores, seeking madly for a way of escape. At
length, breaking into fragments, they rushed down the side streets, hotly
pursued by the police, whose remorseless clubs never ceased to fall as
long as a fugitive was within, reach. Broadway looked like a field of
battle, for the pavement was strewn thick with bleeding, prostrate forms.
It was a great victory and decisive of all future contests.
Having effectually dispersed them, Carpenter, with the captured flag,
marched up to Mayor Opdyke's house, when, finding everything quiet, he
returned to head-quarters. This successful attack of the police was
received with cheers by those spectators who had witnessed it.
CHAPTER XIV.
No Military in the City.--The Mayor calls on General Wool, commanding
Eastern Department, for Help.--Also on General Sandford.--General Wool
sends to General Brown, commanding Garrison in the Harbor, for U. S.
Troops.--Marines of the Navy Yard ordered up.--Eventually, West Point and
several States appealed to for Troops.--General Brown assumes Command.--
Attack of Mob on the _Tribune_ Building.--Its severe Punishment.--
Government Buildings garrisoned.--Difficulty between Generals Brown and
Wool.--Head-quarters.--Police Commissioners' Office Military Head-
quarters.
The terrible punishment the rioters received at the hands of Carpenter
had, however, only checked their movements for a time; and, as the sun
began to hang low in the summer heavens, men looked forward to the coming
night with apprehension.
In the meantime, however, the authorities, conscious of the perilous
condition of the city, had resorted to every means of defence in their
power. Unfortunately, as mentioned before, nearly the whole of its
military force, on which it depended in any great emergency, was absent.
Lee's brilliant flank movement around Hooker and Washington, terminating
in the invasion of Pennsylvania, had filled the country with
consternation. His mighty columns were moving straight on Philadelphia,
and the Government at Washington, roused to the imminent danger, had
called for all the troops within reach, and New York had sent forward
nearly every one of her regiments. Ordinary prudence would have dictated
that the draft should be postponed for a few days, till these regiments,
now on their way back, or preparing to return, should arrive. It was
running a needless risk to urge it in such a crisis--indeed, one of the
follies of which the Administration at this time was so needlessly guilty.
General Wool, at this juncture, commanded the Eastern Department, with his
head-quarters at the corner of Bleecker and Greene Streets. Mayor Opdyke
immediately called on him for help, and also on Major-general Sandford,
commanding the few troops that were left in the city. The latter
immediately issued an order requesting the Seventh Regiment to meet that
evening, at their drill-rooms, at eight o'clock, to consult on the
measures necessary to be taken in the present unexpected crisis, and
another to the late two-years' volunteers then in the city, to report at
the same hour in Grand Street, to Colonel William H. Allen, for temporary
duty.
General Wool, also, during the afternoon, while the rioters were having it
all their own way, sent an officer to the adjutant-general of General
Brown, commanding the troops in garrison in New York harbor, ordering up a
force of about eighty men immediately.
General Brown, on his way from his office to Fort Hamilton, was informed
by Colonel Stinson, chief clerk, that a serious riot was raging in the
city, and that General Wool had sent to Fort Hamilton for a detachment of
some eighty men, and that a tug had gone for them. Surprised at the
smallness of the number sent (he was, by special orders of the War
Department, commandant of the city, and commander of all the forts and
troops in the harbor except Fort Columbus), he immediately ordered the
company at Fort Wood to the city, and sent a tug for it. He then made a
requisition on the quartermaster for transportation of all the other
companies, and proceeded without delay to Fort Hamilton. General Brown's
office was close to General Wool's; but he did not think proper to consult
him on the movement.
General Brown, immediately on his arrival at Fort Hamilton, directed that
all the troops there, as well as at Forts Lafayette and Richmond, be got
in readiness to move at a moment's notice, and also that a section of
artillery be organized, in case it should be wanted. Having taken these
wise precautions he hastened up to the city, and reported to General Wool.
The result proved the wisdom of his forecast. A new order was at once
dispatched for the remaining troops, and just at twilight, Lieut. McElrath
saw two steamers making directly for the fort. They were hardly fastened
to the dock, when an officer stepped ashore and handed him an order from
General Brown to send up at once all the efficient troops in the forts,
and have their places supplied as best he could with some volunteer
artillery companies.
The reports coming in to police head-quarters had shown that it was no
common uprising of a few disaffected men to be put down by a few squads of
police or a handful of soldiers. The Mayor, after consulting with the
Police Commissioners, felt that it was the beginning of a general outbreak
in every part of the city, and by his representations persuaded General
Wool to apply to Rear-admiral Paulding, commanding the Navy Yard, for a
force of marines, and eventually to Colonel Bowman, Superintendent of West
Point, and also to the authorities of Newark, and Governors of New York,
New Jersey, Massachusetts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island for troops.
General Brown, after reporting to General Wool, repaired to police head-
quarters, which he adopted as his own, and issued the following order:
"HEAD-QUARTERS, NEW YORK, July 13, 1863.
"In obedience to the orders of the Major-general commanding the Eastern
Department, the undersigned assumes command of the United States troops in
this city.
"Lieutenant-colonel Frothingham and Captain Revolle are of the staff of
the undersigned, and will be obeyed accordingly.
"HARVEY BROWN,
"_Brevet Brigadier-general_."
He also sent a dispatch to General Sandford, at the arsenal, notifying him
of his action, and requesting him to come down and consult with him on the
course to be pursued. General Sandford, after awhile, did come down, and,
to General Brown's amazement, insisted that all the troops should be sent
up to the arsenal. General Brown, seeing the utter madness of such a
disposition of his force, refused decidedly to permit it to be done. This
was of course denying Sandford's claim to be his superior officer. It was
well for the city that he took this ground.
Mayor Opdyke also issued a proclamation, calling on the rioters to
disperse.
But while these measures were being set on foot, the rioters were not
idle.
[Illustration: THE ATTACK ON THE TRIBUNE BUILDING.]
All day long a crowd had been gathering in the Park around the City Hall,
growing more restless as night came on. The railroad-cars passing it were
searched, to see if any negroes were on board, while eyes glowered
savagely on the _Tribune_ building. They had sought in an eating-
house for the editor, to wreak their vengeance on him. Not finding him,
they determined that the building, from which was issued the nefarious
paper, should come down, but were evidently waiting for help to arrive
before commencing the work of destruction. The mob, which Carpenter had so
terribly punished in Broadway, were marching for it, designing to burn it
after they had demolished police head-quarters. Their dispersion delayed
the attack, and doubtless broke its force, by the reduction of numbers it
caused. There seemed enough, however, if properly led, to effect their
purpose, for the Park and Printing-house Square were black with men, who,
as the darkness increased, grew more restless; and "Down with it! burn
it!" mingled with oaths and curses, were heard on every side.
At last came the crash of a window, as a stone went through it. Another
and another followed, when suddenly a reinforcing crowd came rushing down
Chatham Street. This was the signal for a general assault, and, with
shouts, the rabble poured into the lower part of the building, and began
to destroy everything within reach. Captain Warlow, of the First Precinct,
No. 29 Broad Street, who, with his command, was in the gallant fight in
Broadway, after some subsequent fighting and marching, had at length
reached his head-quarters in Broad Street, where a despatch met him, to
proceed at once to the _Tribune_ building. He immediately started off
on the double-quick. On reaching the upper end of Nassau Street, he came
to a halt, and gave the club signal on the pavement, to form column.
Captain Thorne, of the City Hall, in the meantime, had joined his force to
him, with the gallant Sergeant Devoursney. Everything being ready, the
order to "Charge" was given, and the entire force, perhaps a hundred and
fifty strong, fell in one solid mass on the mob, knocking men over right
and left, and laying heads open at every blow. The panic-stricken crowd
fled up Chatham Street, across the Park, and down Spruce and Frankfort
Streets, punished terribly at every step. The space around the building
being cleared, a portion of the police rushed inside, where the work of
destruction was going on. The sight of the blue-coats in their midst, with
their uplifted clubs, took the rioters by surprise, and they rushed
frantically for the doors and windows, and escaped the best way they
could. In the meantime, those who had taken refuge in the Park found
themselves in the lion's jaws. Carpenter had hardly rested from his march
up Fifth Avenue to Mayor Opdyke's house, when he, too, received orders to
hasten to the protection of the _Tribune_ building. Taking one
hundred of his own men, and one hundred under Inspector Folk, of Brooklyn,
who had been early ordered over, and been doing good service in the city,
he marched down Broadway, and was just entering the Park, when the
frightened crowd came rushing pell-mell across it. Immediately forming
"company front," he swept the Park like a storm, clearing everything
before him. Order being restored, Folk returned with his force to
Brooklyn, where things began to wear a threatening aspect, and Carpenter
took up his station at City Hall for the night.
This ended the heavy fighting of the day, though minor disturbances
occurred at various points during the evening. Negroes had been hunted
down all day, as though they were so many wild beasts, and one, after
dark, was caught, and after being severely beaten and hanged to a tree,
left suspended there till Acton sent a force to take the body down. Many
had sought refuge in police-stations and elsewhere, and all were filled
with terror.
The demonstrations in the lower part of the city excited the greatest
anxiety about the Government buildings in that section--the Custom House
and Sub-treasury were tempting prizes to the rioters. General Sandford,
commanding the city military, had sent such force as he could collect
early in the day to the arsenal, to defend it; for, should the mob once
get possession of the arms and ammunition stored there, no one could tell
what the end would be. United States troops also were placed in Government
buildings to protect them. Almost the last act of the mob this evening was
the burning of Postmaster Wakeman's house, in Eighty-sixth Street. Mrs.
Wakeman was noted for her kindness to the poor and wretched, who now
repaid her by sacking and burning her house. The precinct station near by
was also destroyed.
In the meanwhile, an event happened which threatened to disarrange all the
plans that had been laid. Military etiquette often overrides the public
good, and here, at this critical moment, General Wool chose to consider
that, as General Sandford was Major-general, though not in the United
States service, he, therefore, ranked Brigadier-general Brown of the
regular army, and required him to act under the other's orders. This,
Brown promptly refused to do, and asked to be relieved, telling General
Wool that such a proceeding was an unheard-of thing. That he was right the
order below will show [Footnote: [GENERAL ORDER No. 36.] WAR DEPARTMENT,
_Adjutant-general's Office, Washington_, April 7th, 1863.
6. The military commander's duties in reference to all troops and enlisted
men who happen to serve within the limits of his command will be
_precisely those of a commanding officer of a military post_.
The duties of military commanders above defined, will devolve in the
_City of New York, and the military posts in that vicinity_, on
Brevet Brigadier-general H. Brown, Colonel Fifth U. S. Artillery.
By order of the Secretary of War, (Signed) L. THOMAS, _Adjutant-
general_.] that his troops must be under his own command, as he was
responsible for their action to the Government, and Sandford was not.
Wool, however, continued obstinate, and a total disruption seemed
inevitable. Mayor Opdyke, President Acton, Governor Seymour, with several
prominent American citizens, were present, and witnessed this disagreement
with painful feelings. They knew that it would work mischief, if not
paralyze the combined action they hoped to put forth in the morning.
General Brown, finding Wool inflexible, turned away, determined to retire
altogether. The Mayor and others followed him, and begged him not to
abandon them in the desperate strait they were in--to think of nothing but
saving the city. General Brown had been too hasty, sticking on a point of
mere etiquette, with, perhaps, too much tenacity. True, an officer must
insist on his rank as a rule, but there are emergencies when everything of
a personal nature must be forgotten--crises where it may be an officer's
duty to serve in any capacity, however subordinate, and trust to being
righted afterwards. Luckily, General Brown, on a sober second thought,
took the proper view, and returned to General Wool, and asked to be
reinstated in his command, but giving him to understand that, though he
would co-operate in every possible way with General Sandford, he still
must retain distinct and separate command of his own troops. This was
right, and whether General Wool perfectly understood the arrangement, or
seeing how deeply the gentlemen present felt on the subject, chose not to
press a mere point of etiquette, does not appear. We only know that if
General Brown had given up the command of his troops, the results to the
city would have been disastrous.
While these events were passing in the St. Nicholas Hotel, the streets
were comparatively quiet. It had been a hard day for the rioters, as well
as for the police, and they were glad of a little rest. Besides, they had
become more or less scattered by a terrific thunderstorm that broke over
the city, deluging the streets with water. In the midst of it, there came
a telegraphic dispatch to the commissioners, calling for assistance. The
tired police were stretched around on the floor or boxes, seeking a little
rest, when they were aroused, and summoned to fall in; and the next moment
they plunged into the darkness and rain. They were drenched to the skin
before they had gone a block, but they did not heed it--and then, as to
the end, and under all circumstances, answered promptly and nobly to every
call.
Acton had now gathered a large force at head-quarters, and felt ready to
strike at any moment.
While the men flung themselves on the hard floor, like soldiers on the
field of battle, ready to start on duty at the first call, Acting
Superintendent Acton and his assistants never closed their eyes, but spent
the night in telegraphing, organizing, and preparing for the fiercer
fights of next day. Much was to be done to cover and protect a district
that reached from Brooklyn to Westchester, and it was an anxious night.
They had one consolation, however: though taken unawares, they had at the
close of the day come out victors, which gave them confidence in the
future, especially as now Brown and his trained soldiers were with them.
Some fifteen or twenty policemen had been more or less severely injured,
while the number of the killed and wounded of the mob was wholly unknown.
Both the dead and maimed were left by the police where they fell, and were
almost immediately hurried away by their friends.
The destruction of property on this first day, consisted of four buildings
on Third Avenue burned, also a block on Broadway between Twenty-eighth and
Twenty-ninth Streets; two brown-stone dwellings in Lexington Avenue;
Allerton's Hotel near Bull's Head; a cottage, corner of Forty-fifth Street
and Fifth Avenue; the Colored Orphan Asylum, and the armory corner of
Twenty-first Street and Second Avenue.
CHAPTER XV.
Telegraph Bureau.--Its Work.--Skill and Daring and Success of its Force.--
Interesting Incidents.--Hairbreadth Escapes.--Detective Force.--Its
arduous Labors.--Its Disguises.--Shrewdness, Tact, and Courage.--Narrow
Escapes.--Hawley, the Chief Clerk.--His exhausting Labors.
One thing Commissioners Acton and Bergen in their consultation settled
must be done at all hazards--telegraphic communication must he kept open
with the different precincts. Otherwise it would be impossible to
concentrate men at any given point, quick enough to arrest the mob before
they spread devastation and conflagration far and wide. Every hour gained
by a mob in accumulating or organizing its forces, increases the
difficulty of dispersing it. The rioters understood this partially, and
had acted accordingly; but the rich spoils they had come across during the
day, had driven, for the time being, all other thoughts but plunder out of
their heads. Some communications had already been destroyed, and the
rioters would evidently by morning have their eyes open to the importance
of doing this everywhere, and their efforts must be foiled, no matter what
the risk or sacrifice might be. They had already cut down over sixty
poles, and rendered upwards of twelve miles of wire useless; and how much
more would share the same fate the next day, no one could tell.
The superintendent and deputy of the Telegraph Bureau, Messrs. Crowley and
Polhamus, with the operators mentioned before, were, therefore, set at
work this very evening in the storm, to restore the broken lines.
This was a perilous undertaking, for if once discovered, their lives would
be instantly sacrificed.
The details of their operations, their disguises, ingenious contrivances,
deceptions, and boldness in carrying out their object, would make an
attractive chapter in itself. Often compelled to mingle with the mob,
always obliged to conceal what they were about, not daring to raise a pole
or handle a wire unless cautiously or secretly, they yet restored the
lines in the north section by morning, and those in the south by Wednesday
evening. Sometimes they were compelled to carry a wire over the top of a
house, sometimes round it, through a back-yard; in short, every device and
expedient was resorted to by these daring, sharp-witted men. Once Polhamus
had his boots burned off in tramping through the burning ruins of a
building after the wires. Once he and Mr. Crowley came near being clubbed
to death by the police, who mistook them for rioters, so ingeniously and
like them were they at work among the ruins. Captain Brower rescued them,
or their services might have ended on the spot.
This work was kept steadily up during the continuation of the riots. On
one occasion, Mr. Crowley, hearing that the wires were down in the Ninth
and Tenth Avenues, hastened thither alone, when he encountered a large
mob. Fearing to pass through it he hesitated a moment, when he noticed a
carriage driving in the direction he wished to go, in which was a Catholic
priest. He immediately hailed it and was taken in. As the carriage entered
the mob, the latter surrounded it, and supposing the inmates were
reporters, began to yell "Down with the d--d reporters;" but the moment
they recognized the priest, they allowed it to pass. Often the two would
take a hack; and passing themselves off as drivers, go through infected
districts, and search points to which they otherwise could not have gone.
One time they were returning from an expedition through Third Avenue, and
had reached Houston Street, when they were hailed by a gang of rioters,
who demanded to be taken downtown. They had to comply, for the men were
armed with pistols, and so took them in and kept along Houston Street,
under the pretence of going down through Broadway, knowing that when they
reached Mulberry Street they would be in hailing distance of the head-
quarters of the police. It was just after daybreak, and Crowley and
Polhamus urged on the horses, expecting in a few minutes to have their
load safely locked up. The fellows evidently not liking the vicinity to
which the drivers were taking them, ordered them to wheel about, which
they were compelled to do, and drive under their direction to an old house
in the Tenth Ward. There they got out, and offering the drivers a drink
and fifty cents, let them go. On one occasion, Crowley, while examining
the wires in Second Avenue, was suspected by the mob, who fell upon him,
and it was only by the greatest coolness and adroitness he convinced them
he was a rioter himself, and so escaped. At another time they were going
along in a common wagon, when they were hemmed in by a crowd, and escaped
by passing themselves off as farmers from Westchester. Had they been
discovered, they would have been killed on the spot.
DETECTIVE FORCE.
The duties of this force are well known, but during the riots they had
something more important to do than to work up individual cases. The
force, with John Young as chief, and M. B. Morse as clerk, consisted in
all of seventeen persons. These men are selected for their superior
intelligence, shrewdness, sagacity, and undoubted courage. Full of
resources, they must also be cool, collected, and fearless. During the
riots they were kept at work day and night, obtaining knowledge of facts
that no others could get, and thus supplying the different precincts and
head-quarters with invaluable information. Their duty was a most perilous
one, for it called them to go into the very heart of the turbulent
districts; nay, into the very midst of the mob, where detection would have
been followed by death, and that of the most horrible kind. Chief Young,
with his clerk, was engaged at head-quarters, so that fifteen men had to
perform the required work for the whole city. Sometimes alone, sometimes
two or three together, they seemed omnipresent. In all sorts of disguises,
feigning all sorts of employments and characters, sometimes on horseback
and again driving an old cart or a hack, they pressed with the most
imperturbable effrontery into the very vortex of danger. Ever on the
watch, and accustomed to notice every expression of the countenance, they
would discover at a single glance when they were suspected, and remove the
suspicion at once by some clever device. Sometimes one of them, seeing
himself watched, would quietly ascend the steps of a residence, and
ringing the bell, make some inquiry as though he were on business, and
then deliberately walk off; or if he thought it would not do to have his
face too closely scanned, he would step inside and wait till the crowd
moved on. Sometimes, with a stone or club in their hands, they would shout
with the loudest, and engaging in conversation with the ringleaders
themselves, ascertain their next move; then quietly slip away to the
nearest station, and telegraph to head-quarters the information. When the
telegraph had been cut off, they had to take the place of the wires, and
carry through the very heart of the crowd their news to the department.
On their ears again and again would ring the fearful cry, "There goes
Kennedy's spies;" and it required the most consummate acting and self-
possession to allay the suspicion. Often on a single word or act hinged
their very lives. Some of these men were in the mob that made the first
attack on Mayor Opdyke's house, and while apparently acting with it,
learned of the intended movement down to police head-quarters, and at once
telegraphed the fact, which enabled Carpenter to prepare for them, and
give them the terrible beating we have described. At the burning and
sacking of different buildings they were present, and often would follow
unnoticed the ringleaders for hours, tracking them with the tireless
tenacity of a sleuth hound, until they got them separate from the crowd,
and then pounce suddenly upon them, and run them into the nearest station.
The lawlessness that prevailed not only let loose all the thieves and
burglars of the city, but attracted those from other places, who practised
their vocation with impunity. To lessen this evil, the detectives one
night quietly made visits to some half a dozen "lushing cribs," as they
are called, in Eighth and Fourteenth Streets, and seized about thirty
noted thieves, burglars, and garroters, and locked them up for safe-
keeping. They also warned the negroes of threatened danger, and directed
them, to places of safety; and in case of emergency acted as guides to the
military in their operations. In short, they were ubiquitous,
indefatigable, and of immense service. They played the part of unerring
pointers to the commissioners, telling them when and where to strike; yet
strange to say, such was their skill, their ingenuity, and exhaustless
resources, that they all escaped being assaulted, save one named Slowly.
He was passing through the very heart of the riotous district, in Second
Avenue, when some one who had evidently been once in his clutches,
recognized him, and pointing him out, shouted "Detective!" Instantly a
rush was made for him, and he was knocked down, and kicked and stamped
upon. Regaining, with a desperate effort, his feet, he sprang up the steps
of a house, and fought his assailants fiercely, till the lady of the
house, seeing his perilous situation, courageously opened the door and let
him in, and then bolted and barred it in the face of the mob. Through some
strange apprehension, the baffled wretches, though they howled, and swore,
and threatened, did not force an entrance, and he escaped.
In this connection, while speaking of those whose duties were uniform and
running through the whole period of the riots, might be mentioned Seth C.
Hawley, the chief clerk. Like Acton, he has a nervous, wiry temperament.
This often makes a man rash and headlong, and hence not reliable; but when
combined, as in him, with perfect self-possession and self-control,
imparts enormous power. It matters not how nervous and excitable a man is,
if danger and responsibility instead of confusing and unsettling him, only
winds him up to a higher tension, till he becomes like a tightly-drawn
steel spring. Excitement then not only steadies him, but it quickens his
perceptions, clears his judgment, gives rapidity to his decisions, and
terrible force to his blow. Mr. Hawley's duties were of a various and
exhausting kind, so that during all the riots, he allowed himself only one
hours' rest out of every twenty-four. Besides his ordinary supervisory
duties over the clerks, etc., he had to see to the execution of the almost
incessant orders of the commissioners, provide and issue arms, see to the
refugees and prisoners, and act as commissary to over four thousand men on
duty in and around head-quarters. Two men more perfectly fitted to work
together in such a crisis as this, than he and Acton, could not well be
found.
CHAPTER XVI.
SECOND DAY.
Appearance of the City.--Assembling of the Mob.--Fight between Rioters and
the Police and Soldiers.--Storming of Houses.--Rioters hurled from the
Roofs.--Soldiers fire on the People.--Awful Death of Colonel O'Brien.--
Fight in Pitt Street.--Deadly Conflict for a Wire Factory.--Horrible
Impaling of a Mart on an Iron Picket.--Mystery attached to Him.--Second
Attack on Mayor Opdyke's House.--Second Fight for the Wire Factory.--
Telegraphic Dispatches.--Citizens Volunteering.--Raid on the Negroes.--
They are hunted to Death.--Savage Spectacle.--Negroes seek Head-quarters
of Police.--Appearance and State of the City.--Colonel Nugent's House
sacked.--Fight with the Mob in Third Avenue.--Battle at Gibbon's House.--
Policeman Shot.--Night Attack on Brooks and Brothers' Clothing Store.--
Value of the Telegraph System.--Captain Petty.--Seymour's Speech to the
Mob.--Cars and Stages seized.--Barricades.--Other Fights.--Acton and his
Labors.
The early July morning broke tranquilly over the great city, and the
rattling of vehicles was heard in some of the streets, where men were
going to their places of business. In a large portion of it everything
wore its usual air of tranquillity, yet a close observer would notice an
uneasiness resting on the countenances of men. Furtive glances were cast
down side streets, and people seemed on the watch, as though in
expectation of something to come, and the very atmosphere appeared laden
with evil omens. Around police head-quarters, and inside the building,
were large bodies of policemen and the U. S. troops under General Brown.
But uptown, in the vicinity of Thirteenth Street and Second and Third
Avenues, crowds of men began early to assemble, though perfectly quiet in
their demeanor, while smaller knots in the adjoining wards could be seen
discussing the events of the day before. In the meantime, exciting reports
came from Harlem and Yorkville--as early as five o'clock, the following
telegram was sent to the Twentieth Precinct: "Notify General Sandford to
go immediately to Eighty-sixth Street and Harlem--mob burning." Indeed the
air was charged with electricity, but the commissioners now felt ready to
meet the storm whenever and wherever it should burst. A large force of
special policemen had been sworn in, while General Brown had over seven
hundred troops, ready to co-operate with the police. The public buildings
were all well guarded--Sandford had a strong force in the arsenal, and the
military and civil authorities stood waiting the next movement of the mob.
Telegrams arriving, showed that the northern part of the city was alive
with gathering crowds, while from Sixth Avenue on the west nearly to
Second Avenue in the east, and down almost to Broome Street, the streets
were black with excited men. Stores were closed, factories emptied of
their hands, who voluntarily joined the rioters, or were forced into their
ranks, and there was evidently a gathering of the elements in those
directions for a fearful storm. Soon immense crowds began to patrol the
streets in different wards, showing that simultaneous action would be
required at various points. The troops were called out and marshalled in
Mulberry Street, and those companies selected for immediate action drawn
up in line. Colonel Frothingham, after an earnest conversation with the
officers, addressed the soldiers. He told them that the fate of the city
was in their hands, and everything depended on their good conduct. Knowing
the temptations to disorderly conduct in the midst of the great city, he
urged on them especially to obey implicitly their officers under all
circumstances. His manner and words were earnest, and listened to with
profound attention. Soon a company headed by Sergeant Carpenter, with a
police force two hundred and fifty strong, started for Second and Third
Avenues, where the greatest gatherings were reported to be.
At this time the rioters seemed hesitating about their course of action.
There was apparently no recognized leader, no common understanding and
purpose, though all were engaged in animated discussions of some topic.
Dirty, ferocious-looking women were scattered through the crowd; some of
the men were armed, while all looked defiant and determined.
There were doubtless many who had come from mere curiosity, and a few
attempted to allay the excitement, among them a Catholic priest, who
harangued them, urging them to maintain peace. His address seemed to have
considerable influence on those immediately around him; but as soon as he
left, his words were forgotten, and the mighty throng, estimated by some
at ten thousand, began to be agitated by passion. What would have been the
first act of violence, it is impossible to say, had they been left
undisturbed. But at the cry of "the police and soldiers are coming,"
everything else was forgotten.
Inspector Carpenter, coming down Twenty-first Street, struck Second
Avenue, and wheeling, moved in solid column through the crowd up to
Thirty-second Street. The force was assailed with hoots and yells, and all
kinds of opprobrious epithets, but no violence was shown, until it had
crossed Thirty-second Street. The mob not only filled the street, but
numbers, with piles of stones and brick-bats, had climbed to the roofs of
the houses. These deeming themselves secure, suddenly, with one accord,
rained their missiles on the rear of the column.
The men fell rapidly, and two were dangerously hurt. Carpenter immediately
halted his command, and ordered fifty men to enter the houses, and
mounting to the roof, clear them of the assailants. Barricaded doors were
at once broken in, and every one that opposed their progress clubbed
without mercy, as they made their way to the upper floors. Captain Mount
of the Eleventh Precinct, led this storming party. Officers Watson and
Cole distinguished themselves by being the first on the roof, fighting
their way through a narrow scuttle. As the police, one by one, stepped on
to the roof, they rushed on the desperadoes with their clubs, and felled
them rapidly. Those who attempted to escape through the scuttles were met
by the police in the rooms below; or if one chanced to reach the street,
he was knocked down by those keeping guard there. Some dropped from second
and third story windows, and met with a worse fate than those who staid
behind. One huge fellow received such a tremendous blow, that he was
knocked off his feet and over the edge of the roof, and fell headlong down
a height of four stories to the pavement beneath. Crushed to death by the
force of the fall, he lay a mangled heap at the feet of his companions.
The fight was sharp and fierce, and kept up for nearly an hour, and bodies
scattered around showed with what deadly force the club had been wielded.
But with the clearing of the houses there came a lull in the conflict, and
the immense crowd looked on in sullen silence, as the police reformed in
the street, and recommenced their march. The military force that had
accompanied the police, had formed on the avenue, about a block and a half
above where the latter were stationed, while the detachment was clearing
the houses. Two howitzers were placed in position commanding the avenue.
Colonel O'Brien, of the Eleventh New York Volunteers, who was raising a
regiment for the war, had gathered together, apparently on his own
responsibility, about fifty men, and appearing on the field, from his
superior rank, assumed command. For a short time the rioters remained
quiet, but as the police marched away, they suddenly awoke out of their
apparent indifference. Maddened at the sight of the mangled bodies of
their friends stretched on the pavement, and enraged at their defeat by
the police, they now turned on the soldiers, and began to pelt them with
stones and brick-bats. O'Brien rode up and down the centre of the street a
few times, evidently thinking his fearless bearing would awe the mob. But
they only jeered him, and finding the attack growing hotter and more
determined, he finally gave the order to fire. The howitzers belched forth
on the crowd, the soldiers levelled their pieces, and the whistling of
minie-balls was heard on every side. Men and women, reeled and fell on the
sidewalk and in the street. One woman, with her child in her arms, fell,
pierced with a bullet. The utmost consternation followed. The crowd knew
from sad experience that the police would use their clubs, but they seemed
to think it hardly possible that the troops would fire point-blank into
their midst. But the deadly effect of the fire convinced them of their
error, and they began to jostle and crowd each other in the effort to get
out of its range. In a few minutes the avenue was cleared of the living,
when the wounded and dead were cared for by their friends. Order had been
restored, and O'Brien, with some twenty or thirty men, marched down to
police head-quarters, and offered his services to Genera Brown. Colonel
Frothingham thanked him, but soon saw that the Colonel was not in a fit
state to have command of troops, and so reported to General Brown. O'Brien
appeared to comprehend the state of things, and asked to be excused on the
plea of sickness. He was excused, and rode away. Whether he disbanded his
handful of men, or they disbanded themselves, was not stated, but
_he_ was soon back again at the scene of the riot. His residence was
close by, but had been deserted that morning by the family, which had fled
in alarm to Brooklyn. Scowling visages lowered on the colonel, as he rode
slowly back among the crowd, and low muttered threats were heard. Although
an Irishman, and well-known in that neighborhood, his sympathy with the
Government had awakened more or less hostile feeling against him, which
his conduct to-day kindled into deadly hate. Apparently unconscious or
reckless of this, he dismounted, and entered a neighboring drug-store or
saloon. After remaining a few moments he came out, and paused as he beheld
the crowd that had assembled around the door. There was little said, but
dark and angry countenances were bent on him from every side, and he saw
that mischief was intended. Drawing his sword, and taking a revolver in
the other hand, he deliberately walked out into the street. He had taken
but a few steps, when a powerful blow on the back of his head made him
stagger forward. In an instant a rush was made for him, and blows were
rained so fast and fierce upon him, that he was unable to defend himself.
Knocked down and terribly mangled, he was dragged with savage brutality
over the rough pavement, and swung from side to side like a billet of
wood, till the large, powerful body was a mass of gore, and the face
beaten to a pumice. The helpless but still animate form would then be left
awhile in the street, while the crowd, as it swayed to and fro, gazed on
it with cool indifference or curses. At length a Catholic priest, who had
either been sent for, or came along to offer his services wherever they
might be needed, approached the dying man and read the service of the
Catholic Church over him, the crowd in the meantime remaining silent.
After he had finished, he told them to leave the poor man alone, as he was
fast sinking. But as soon as he had disappeared, determined to make sure
work with their victim, they again began to pound and trample on the body.
In the intervals of the attack, the still living man would feebly lift his
head, or roll it from side to side on the stones, or heave a faint groan.
The whole afternoon was spent in this fiendish work, and no attempt was
made to rescue him. Towards sundown the body was dragged into his own
back-yard, his regimentals all torn from him, except his pantaloons,
leaving the naked body, from the waist up, a mass of mangled flesh clotted
with blood.
But the dying man could not be left alone in his own yard. A crowd
followed him thither, among which were women, who committed the most
atrocious violence on the body, until at last, with one convulsive
movement of the head, and a deep groan, the strong man yielded up his
life.
While this tragedy was being enacted here, similar scenes were occurring
all over the city. Mobs were everywhere, the spirit of pandemonium was
abroad, and havoc and revenge let loose.
Lieutenant Wood, whom General Brown had sent off, with a company of
regulars, came in conflict with a mob, two thousand strong, in Pitt and
Delancey Streets. Marching along Houston to the Bowery, he turned down the
latter, and kept on to Grand. On reaching Pitt Street, he beheld the
hooting, yelling crowd coming straight towards him. He immediately formed
his little force of one hundred and fifty men in line across the street,
and brought them to "shoulder arms." One of the ringleaders stepped
forward to speak to him, when Lieutenant Wood waved him off. This was the
signal for the attack, and immediately a shower of stones fell among the
soldiers. The officer ordered the men to fire--it was said over the heads
of the rioters--in order to disperse them. The result was scattering shots
in return from the latter. Wood then ordered a point-blank volley, when
men tumbled over right and left. The crowd did not wait for a second, but
fled in every direction. Wood then marched back to headquarters, but on
the way slipped and sprained his ankle, which caused a report that he had
been wounded.
A bloody conflict also took place between the police and mob in the same
avenue where Colonel O'Brien fell, below Thirtieth Street. There was a
wire factory here, in which several thousand carbines were stored. Of
this, some of the rioters were aware, and communicated the fact to others,
and a plan was formed to capture them. Having discovered from the
morning's experience that the military had been called in to aid the
police, arms became imperatively necessary, if they hoped to make a
successful resistance. All public depositories of arms they knew were
guarded, but this factory was not, and hence they resolved to capture it
without delay. Swarming around it, they forced the entrance, and began to
throw out the carbines to their friends. The attack, however, had been
telegraphed to head-quarters, and Inspector Dilks was despatched with two
hundred men to save the building, and recover any arms that might be
captured. He marched rapidly up to Twenty-first Street, and down it to the
avenue. Here he came suddenly upon the mob, that blocked the entire
street. As the head of the force appeared, the rioters, instead of being
frightened, greeted it with jeers and curses. It was two hundred against a
thousand; but the inspector did not hesitate a moment on account of the
inequality of numbers, but instantly formed his men and ordered a charge.
The mob, instead of recoiling, closed desperately on the police, and a
fierce hand-to-hand encounter took place. The clubs, however, mowed a
clean swath along the street, and the compact little force pushed like a
wedge into the throng, and cleared a bloody space for itself. The orders
were to recapture all the arms; for this was of more vital importance than
the capture of men. Wherever, therefore, a musket was seen, a man would
dash for it, and, seizing it, fight his way back into line. On the
pavement, the sidewalk, and in the gutters, men lay bleeding and dying,
until at last, the more resolute having been knocked on the head, the vast
crowd, like a herd of buffalo, broke and tore madly down the street. One
of the leaders was a man of desperate courage, and led on the mob with
reckless fury, though bleeding freely from the terrible punishment he
received. As his comrades turned to flee, leaving him alone, a fearful
blow sent him reeling and staggering towards the sidewalk. As he reached
it, he fell heavily over against the iron railing, and his chin striking
one of the iron pickets, the sharp point entered it and penetrated through
to the roof of his mouth. No one noticed him, or if they did, paid no
attention to him in the headlong flight on the one hand, and swift pursuit
on the other. Thus horridly impaled, his body hanging down along the
sidewalk, the wretched man was left to die. At length Captain Hedden
noticed him, and lifting up the corpse, laid it down on the sidewalk. It
was found, to the surprise of all, to be that of a young man of delicate
features and white, fair skin. "Although dressed as a laborer, in dirty
overalls and filthy shirt, underneath these were fine cassimere pants,
handsome, rich vest, and fine linen shirt." [Footnote: D.M. Barnes.] He
was evidently a man in position far above the rough villains he led on,
but had disguised himself so, as not to be known. He never was known. The
corpse, during the fight that followed, disappeared with the bodies of
many others.
The street being cleared, Dilks turned his attention to the factory, which
was filled with armed rioters, who were determined to defend it to the
last. Detaching a portion of his force, he ordered it to take the building
by storm. Dashing over all obstacles, the men won the stairway step by
step, and entering the main room on the second story, felled a man at
almost every blow. Those who succeeded in escaping down-stairs were
knocked on the head by the force in the street, and soon no rioters were
left but the dead and dying. How many fell in this fight it is impossible
to tell; but one physician alone dressed the wounds of twenty-one
desperately wounded men. Taking what guns they could find and had captured
in the street, the force marched triumphantly back, cheered on their way
by the spectators.
In the meantime, Mayor Opdyke's house in Fifth Avenue had again been
attacked and partially sacked. Captain Maniere, one of the provost
marshals, however, assembled a small force, and drove out the rioters, who
were mostly young men and boys, before the work of destruction was
complete. The news of this attack had been telegraphed to head-quarters of
the police, and Captain Helme, of the Twenty-seventh Precinct, despatched
to its defence. At his approach the rioters dispersed. Soon after, he was
ordered with his command over to the Second Avenue, accompanied by a
detachment of troops under Captain Franklin. This was in the afternoon--
the mob had reassembled, and reinforced by those who had been dispersed at
Thirty-fourth Street, where Colonel O'Brien fell, had overcome the small
body of police at the wire factory, and again taken possession of it. They
had found some boxes of guns that had been overlooked by Dilks, and having
armed themselves, determined to hold it. Even women joined in the defence.
As the force approached, it was greeted with shouts of defiance and
missiles of every kind. An immense crowd was gathered outside, while the
windows of the five-story building were filled with angry, excited faces,
and arms wildly gesticulating. Charging on this dense mass, and clubbing
their way to the building, the police entered it, and streaming up the
stairways, cleared it floor by floor, some being knocked senseless, others
leaping from windows, to be killed by the fall, and others escaping down-
stairs, to be met by the force in the street. A thorough search was now
made for arms, and the building emptied of them. Taking possession of
these, the police and military took up their line of march for head-
quarters. They had not proceeded far, however, before the mob that had
scattered in every direction began to pour back again into the avenue, and
close on the military that were bringing up the rear. Following them with
hoots and yells that were unheeded, they became emboldened, and pressing
nearer, began to hurl stones and bricks, and everything they could lay
their hands on, against the soldiers. The latter bore it for awhile
patiently; but this only made the wretches more fierce and daring. Seeing
there was but one way to end this, Captain Franklin ordered his men to
"About face;" and "ready, aim, fire," fell in quick succession. The
yelling, shouting crowd were in point-blank range, and the volley told
with deadly effect. The street was strewed with dead and dying, while the
living fled down the avenue.
In the meantime, mobs had sprung up in every part of the city; some larger
and some smaller; some after negroes, others firing buildings or sacking
them.
Some idea of the pressure on the Police Commissioners during this
forenoon, and the condition the city was in, may be gathered from the
following despatches, which are only a small portion of those received and
answered in two hours:
10.20. From Thirteenth. Send military here immediately.
10.22. To Seventh. Find military and send them to Thirteenth Street
forthwith.
10.45. From Sixteenth. A mob has just attacked Jones' soap factory; stores
all closed.
10.50. To Twenty-sixth. Tell Inspector Leonard to send one hundred men
here forthwith.
10.55. To Twentieth. From General Brown. Send to arsenal and say a heavy
battle is going on. Captain Wilkins and company of regulars will report to
me here at once.
11.18. From Sixteenth. Mob is coming down to station-house; we have no
men.
11.20. From Eighteenth. The mob is very wild, corner Twenty-second Street
and Second Avenue. They have attacked the Union steam factory.
11.35. To Twenty-sixth. Send another one hundred men here forthwith.
11.35. From Twentieth. Send one hundred men to disperse mob assailing
Mayor Opdyke's house.
11.38. To Twenty-first. Can you send a few men here?
11.40. From Twenty-second. The mob has gone to Mr. Higgins' factory, foot
of Forty-third Street, to burn it.
11.45. From Eighteenth. What shall we do? The mob is about 4,500 strong.
_Answer_. Clear them down, if you can.
11.50. From Eighteenth. We must leave; the mob is here with guns.
11.50. From Twentieth. Mob tearing up track on Eleventh Avenue.
11.58. The mob have just sacked a large gun-store in Grand Street, and are
armed, and are on the way to attack us.
12.10. To Fifteenth. Send your men here forthwith.
12.35. From Twentieth. Send two hundred men forthwith to Thirty-fifth
Street arsenal.
12.36. From Twenty-first. The mob have just broken open a gun-store on
Third Avenue, between Thirty-sixth and Thirty-seventh Streets, and are
arming.
12.40. From Twenty-first. Send help--the crowd is desperate.
And so on.
Between these rapid telegrams asking for help, were others making and
answering inquiries. And so it was kept up from daylight till midnight for
three days in succession. These urgent calls for help coming from every
quarter at the same time, would have thrown into inextricable confusion a
less clear head than Acton's. It was a terrible strain on him, and had it
continued a little longer, would have cost him his life. In the midst of
it all he received anonymous letters, telling him he had but one more day
to live.
But while the police head-quarters were thus crowded with business, and
the commissioners were straining every nerve to meet the frightful state
of things in the city, other means were being taken to add to their
efficiency.
Governor Seymour had reached the city, and after being closeted with Mayor
Opdyke, had issued a proclamation, calling on the rioters to disperse, and
saying that they would be put down at all hazards.
At a meeting of the merchants and bankers in Wall Street, it was resolved
to close up business, and form volunteer companies of a hundred men each,
to serve under the military. General Wetmore was one of the first to offer
his services. The high-spirited citizen, William E. Dodge, was among the
most prominent advocates of the measure, and soon found himself a captain
under orders. The steamboat of the harbor police was busy in bringing
troops and cannon from Riker's and Governor's Island, and rapidly steaming
from point to point on the river, to prevent destruction around the docks.
Around the arsenal cannon were placed. At the city armory, corner of White
and Elm Streets, were a company of the Eighty-fourth New York Militia, and
some of the Zouaves and other troops. The Sub-treasury and Custom House
were defended by the Tenth National Zouaves and a hundred and fifty armed
citizens. In front of the Government stores in Worth and White streets,
the Invalid Corps and a company of marines patrolled, while howitzers
loaded with grape and canister, stood on the corner of the street. Nearly
four hundred citizens had been sworn in at police head-quarters as special
policemen, and had been furnished with clubs and badges. All this time the
fight was going on in every direction, while the fire-bells continually
ringing increased the terror that every hour became more wide-spread.
Especially was this true of the negro population. From the outset, they
had felt they were to be objects of vengeance, and all day Monday and to-
day those who could leave, fled into the country. They crowded the ferry-
boats in every direction, fleeing for life. But old men and women, and
poor families, were compelled to stay behind, and meet the fury of the
mob, and to-day it became a regular hunt for them. A sight of one in the
streets would call forth a halloo, as when, a fox breaks cover, and away
would dash a half a dozen men in pursuit. Sometimes a whole crowd streamed
after with shouts and curses, that struck deadly terror to the heart of
the fugitive. If overtaken, he was pounded to death at once; if he escaped
into a negro house for safety, it was set on fire, and the inmates made to
share a common fate. Deeds were done and sights witnessed that one would
not have dreamed of, except among savage tribes.
At one time there lay at the corner of Twenty seventh-Street and Seventh
Avenue the dead body of a negro, stripped nearly naked, and around it a
collection of Irishmen, absolutely dancing or shouting like wild Indians.
Sullivan and Roosevelt Streets are great negro quarters, and here a negro
was afraid to be seen in the street. If in want of something from a
grocery, he would carefully open the door, and look up and down to see if
any one was watching, and then steal cautiously forth, and hurry home on
his errand. Two boarding-houses here were surrounded by a mob, but the
lodgers, seeing the coming storm, fled. The desperadoes, finding only the
owner left behind, wreaked their vengeance on him, and after beating him
unmercifully, broke up the furniture, and then fired the buildings. A
German store near by, because it was patronized extensively by negroes,
shared the same fate, after its contents had been distributed among
themselves. A negro barber's shop was next attacked, and the torch applied
to it. A negro lodging-house in the same street next received the visit of
these furies, and was soon a mass of ruins. Old men, seventy years of age,
and young children, too young to comprehend what it all meant, were
cruelly beaten and killed. The spirit of hell seemed to have entered the
hearts of these men, and helpless womanhood was no protection against
their rage. Sometimes a stalwart negro would break away from his
murderers, and run for his life. With no place of safety to which he could
flee, he would be headed off in every direction, and forced towards the
river. Driven at last to the end of a pier, he would leap off, preferring
to take his chances in the water rather than among these bloody men. If
bruised and beaten in his desperate struggle for life, he would soon sink
exhausted with his efforts. Sometimes he would strike out for a ship, but
more often dive under the piers, and hold on to a timber for safety, until
his yelling pursuers had disappeared, when he would crawl stealthily out,
and with terrified face peer in every direction to see if they had gone.
Two were thus run off together into the East River. It was a strange
spectacle to see a hundred Irishmen pour along the streets after a poor
negro. If he could reach a police station he felt safe; but, alas! if the
force happened to be away on duty, he could not stay even there. Whenever
the police could strike the track of the mad hunt, they stopped it
summarily, and the pursuers became the pursued, and received the
punishment they had designed for the negro. All this was in the nineteenth
century, and in the metropolis of the freest and most enlightened nation
on earth.
[Image: Hanging and burning a negro in Clarkson Street.]
The hunt for these poor creatures became so fearful, and the utter
impossibility to protect them in their scattered localities so apparent,
that they were received into the police stations. But these soon proved
inadequate, and they were taken to head-quarters and the arsenal, where
they could be protected against the mob. Here the poor creatures were
gathered by hundreds, and slept on the floor, and were regularly fed by
the authorities.
It is impossible to give a detailed account of what transpired in every
part of the city. If there had been a single band of rioters, no matter
how large, a force of military and police, properly armed, could have been
concentrated to have dispersed it. But bodies of men, larger or smaller,
bent on violence and devastation, were everywhere; even out at Harlem
eight buildings were burned, and the lower end of Westchester was in a
state of agitation and alarm. A mob of thousands would be scattered, only
to come together at other points. A body of police and military plunging
through the heaving multitude, acted often only as a stone flung into the
water, making but a momentary vacuum. Or, if they did not come together
again, they swung off only to fall in, and be absorbed by a crowd
collected in another part of the city. The alarm of Monday had only been
partial, but to-day it culminated. Families, husbands, and sons left their
business, and with arms patrolled the streets. Stores were shut up, stages
and cars stopped running, and all business was suspended.
The blood flowing through the thousand arteries of this great mart seemed
suddenly frozen in its channels, and its mighty pulsations to stop at the
mandate of lawless men. The city held its breath in dread, but there were
firm hearts at police head-quarters. Acton never flinched, and in General
Brown he found a soldier that knew his duty, and would do it at all
hazards. Still, the uprising kept swelling into vaster proportions,
embracing a still larger territory.
Broadway was deserted. A few hacks could be seen, but with very different
occupants than those which they ordinarily contained. The iron shutters
were closed on the Fifth Avenue Hotel, and a stack of arms stood in the
hall-way. Crowds of respectable citizens, not on duty, were making all
haste toward railroad depots and steamboat landings. Every boat, as it
swung from the dock, was loaded to its utmost capacity with people leaving
a city that seemed doomed to destruction; going, many knew not where, only
out of New York. Cars were packed, and long trains were made up to carry
the crowds in haste to get away. But travel on the Hudson River Road was
soon stopped by the mob, that tore up the track to prevent communication
with other parts of the State, and the arrival of troops.
The Harlem and Third Avenue tracks were also torn up, as the rioters were
determined to isolate the great city, which they had doomed to
destruction. Passing from one object to another, now acting as if from
plan, and now intent only on destruction and plunder, the crowd streamed
from point to point with shouts and yells, that sent terror through the
adjoining streets. Suddenly, some one remembered that they were in the
vicinity of Colonel Nugent's house, in Yorkville, the assistant provost
marshal general, and shouting out the news, a rush was made for it, and it
was sacked from top to bottom.
As the police were gathered together either at the precinct stations or
head-quarters, ordinary patrol duty was out of the question; hence, many
isolated, acts of violence could be committed with impunity. This freedom
from close surveillance, coupled with the contagion of the lawless spirit
which was abroad, made every section of the city where the lower classes
lived more or less restless. It was impossible for the police to divide
itself up so to furnish protection in individual cases, and yet be in
sufficient force to cope with the mobs, that numbered by thousands.
Although the whole city was heaving like a troubled sea, yet the main
gathering this day had been in the upper part and on both sides of it. The
terrific contests we described farther back were in the Second Avenue, on
the east side, but, nearly opposite, in the Sixth Avenue, crowds had been
gathering since early in the forenoon.
For a long time they swayed backward and forward, apparently without any
definite purpose, and moved only by the spirit of disorder that had taken
possession of the city. But about two o'clock, these various bodies began
by mutual attraction to flow together, and soon became one immense mass,
and impelled by some information or other, gathered threateningly around a
large mansion on the corner of Forty-sixth Street and Fifth Avenue. They
had supplied themselves with all sorts of weapons, revolvers, old muskets,
stones, clubs, barrel-staves--in short, everything that could be found,
that might be of service in a fight--and soon commenced plundering the
residence. But their movements had been telegraphed to head-quarters, and
Captain Walling, of the Twentieth Precinct, was dispatched thither, with a
company of regulars under Captain Putnam, a descendant of "Old Put." The
report soon spread through the crowd, that bayonets could be seen coming
up the avenue. Marching up to Forty-sixth Street, the force turned into
it, towards the Fifth Avenue; and breaking into the charge step, with the
order "no prisoners" ringing in their ears, struck the mob almost in the
centre, cutting it in two, like a mighty cleaver. There was no need of
bayonets--the police, at the head of the military, went right through it,
and scattered the men in every direction. The force then divided into
squads, and each one taking a section of the mob, followed it up on a
swift run, and smote them right and left for several blocks. The larger
portion went down Sixth Avenue, and seeing only a portion of the police
pursuing, turned and showed fight, when the leader received a bullet in
the head and fell. Seeing their leader fall, the mob wheeled and took to
their heels.
Captain Walling in one instance saw a crowd with fire-arms standing in an
alley-way. Just then a fire-engine and company came down the street, and
he with his small force got behind it, and kept concealed until opposite
the unsuspecting crowd, when, with a shout, they dashed on it. A volley
received them,--with answering volley, the police charged into the narrow
opening. The rioters fled into a tenement-house, from which came yells and
screams of terrified women and children. Walling had some sharpshooters
with him, to pick off those beyond the reach of the clubs. One fellow,
armed, was seen astraddle of the ridge pole of a house. The next moment a
sharpshooter covered him, and he tumbled headlong to the ground. The same
afternoon he saw some twenty or thirty men attempting to stave in a
hardware store, evidently after pistols. Walling charged on them alone,
and with one terrible blow, his club sent the leader to the pavement with
his brains oozing out.
Although the draft was almost forgotten by the rioters, in the thirst for
plunder and blood, still men in the streets and some of the papers talked
of its being unconstitutional, and to be contested in the courts--others
that it had been and would be suspended, as though any disposal of it now
could affect the conduct of the rioters. Force was the only argument they
would listen to. The riot had almost ceased to wear any political aspect
since the attack on the _Tribune_ office, the day before, had been
defeated. An occasional shout or the sight of a negro might now and then
remind one of its origin, but devastation and plunder were the great
objects that urged on the excited masses. The sacking of Opdyke's house
was done chiefly by a few youngsters, who were simply following the
example set them the day before; while the burning of negro buildings, the
chasing and killing of negroes, seemed to have only a remote connection
with the draft, and was simply the indulgence of a hatred they were
hitherto afraid to gratify. So the setting fire to the Weehawken ferry
afterwards, could be made to grow out of politics only so far as a man who
kept a liquor saloon there was a known Republican. This seemed a weak
inducement to draw a crowd so far, when more distinguished victims were
all around them. It is more probable that some personal enemy of parties
in the vicinity, finding the mob ready to follow any cry, led them
thither; for one man seemed to be the leader, who, mounted on a fine
cavalry horse, and brandishing a sword, galloped backwards and forwards
through the crowd, giving his orders like a field officer. Mobs springing
up everywhere, and flowing together often apparently by accident, each
pursuing a different object: one chasing negroes and firing their
dwellings; others only sacking; a house, and others still, wreaking their
vengeance on station-houses, while scores, the moment they got loaded down
with plunder, hastened away to conceal it--all showed that the original
cause of the uprising had been forgotten. A strong uncertainty seemed at
times to keep them swaying backwards and forwards, as though seeking a
definite object, or waiting for an appointed signal to move, and then at
some shout would rush for a building, a negro, or station-house.
The mob was a huge monster--frightful both in proportions and appearance,
yet not knowing where or how to use its strength. The attack on Mr.
Gibbon's house at Twenty-ninth Street and Eighth Avenue, during this
afternoon, was attributed to the fact that he was Mr. Greeley's cousin,
and that the former sometimes slept there--rather a far-fetched inference,
as though a mob would be aware of a fact that probably not a dozen
immediate neighbors knew.
Some one person might have raised a cry of "Greeley's house," which would
have been sufficient to insure its destruction. The police being notified
of this attack, sent a squad of men with a military force to disperse the
mob. Captain Ryer formed his troops in front of the house, and Sergeant
Devoursney did the same with a part of his men, while the other portion
was sent into the building, that was filled with men, women, and children,
loading themselves down with the spoils. The appearance of the caps and
clubs in the rooms created a consternation that would have been ludicrous,
but for the serious work that followed. No defence was made, except by a
few persons singly. One fellow advanced to the door with a pistol in his
hand, and fired, sending a ball through Officer Hill's thigh. The next
instant the latter felled him to the floor with his club, and before he
could even attempt to rise he was riddled with balls. Some of the women
fell on their knees, and shrieked for mercy; while one strong Irish woman
refused to yield her plunder, and fought like a tigress. She seized an
officer by the throat, and trying to strangle and bite him, would not let
go till a blow sobered her into submission.
Some were loaded with shawls and dresses, and one burly, ferocious-looking
Irishman carried under his arm a huge bundle of select music. As the
police chased the plunderers down-stairs, and out into the street, in some
unaccountable way the troops got so confused that they fired a volley that
swept the police as well as the rioters. Officer Dipple was so severely
wounded that he died the following Sunday, while Officers Hodson and
Robinson both received flesh wounds.
In the upper part of the city, few buildings, except those too near police
and army head-quarters, or too well defended, offered much spoil except
private houses, and these had been the chief objects of attack. But Brooks
and Brothers' clothing store in Catharine Street, situated in a part of
the city thickly populated with the very class mobs are made of, became
toward evening an object of great attraction to groups of hard-looking men
and women. As night settled down, the heavens being overcast, it became
very dark; for in all the neighboring houses the lights were extinguished
by the inmates, who were terribly alarmed at the rapidly increasing crowd
in the street. To deepen and complete the gloom the rioters turned off the
gas. Officer Bryan, of the Fourth Ward, telegraphed to head-quarters the
threatening appearance of things, and a force of fifty or sixty men were
at once despatched to the spot. In the mean time Sergeant Finney, with
Platt and Kennedy, stood at the entrance to defend the building till the
police could arrive.
For awhile the three determined police officers, standing silent in the
darkness, overawed the leaders. But soon from the crowd arose shouts, amid
which were heard the shrill voices of women, crying, "Break open the
store." This was full of choice goods, and contained clothing enough to
keep the mob supplied for years. As the shouts increased, those behind
began to push forward those in front, till the vast multitude swung
heavily towards the three police officers. Seeing this movement, the
latter advanced with their clubs to keep them back. At this, the shouts
and yells redoubled, and the crowd rushed forward, crushing down the
officers by mere weight. They fought gallantly for a few minutes; but,
overborne by numbers, they soon became nearly helpless, and were terribly
beaten and wounded, and with the utmost exertions were barely able to
escape, and make their way back to the station. The mob now had it all its
own way, and rushing against the doors, burst bolts and bars asunder, and
streamed in. But it was dark as midnight inside, and they could not
distinguish one thing from another; not even the passage-ways to the upper
rooms of the building, which was five stories high. They therefore lighted
the gas, and broke out the windows. In a few minutes the vast edifice was
a blaze of light, looking more brilliant from the midnight blackness that
surrounded it. The upturned faces of the excited, squalid throng below
presented a wild and savage spectacle in the flickering light. Men and
women kept pouring in and out, the latter loaded with booty, making their
way home into the adjacent streets, and the former rushing after their
portion of the spoils. Coats and pantaloons, and clothing of every
description, were rapidly borne away; and it was evident, give them time
enough, the crowd would all disappear, and there would be scarcely enough
left to finish the work of destruction. Thinking only of the rich prize
they had gained, they seemed to forget that retribution was possible, when
suddenly the cry of "Police! police!" sent a thrill of terror through
them. Sergeant Delaney, at the head of his command, marched swiftly down
the street, until close upon the mob, when the order, "Double-quick," was
given, and they burst with a run upon them. For a moment, the solid mass,
by mere weight, bore up against the shock; but the clubs soon made a lane
through it broad as the street. Just then a pistol-shot rung from a house,
almost over their heads. Many of the rioters were armed with muskets, and
the comparatively small police force, seeing that firearms were to be
used, now drew their revolvers, and poured a deadly volley right into
their midst. Several fell at the first discharge; and immediately terror
seized that portion of the multitude nearest the police, especially the
women, and many fell on their knees, crying for mercy. Others forced their
way recklessly over their companions, to get out of reach. As the police
made their way to the front of the store, they formed line, while Sergeant
Matthew, of the First Precinct, with his men, entered the building. The
scene here became more frightful than the one without. The rioters on the
first floor made but little resistance, and, thinking only of escape,
leaped from the windows, and rushed out of doors like mad creatures. But
as they attempted to flee, those without knocked them over with their
clubs. Having cleared this story, the police mounted to the second, where
the rioters, being more closely penned, showed fight. Pistol-shots rang
out, and some of the police officers had narrow escapes. One powerful
bully fought like a tiger, till two policemen fell upon him with their
clubs, and soon left him stark and stiff. At last they drove the whole
crowd into a rear building, and kept them there till they had time to
secure them.
Just as the store was cleared, Sergeant Carpenter, who had been sent as a
reinforcement in case of need, came up with a hundred and fifty men, and
charging on the crowd, sent them flying down the narrow streets. After
quiet had been restored, a military force arrived and took possession of
the building.
Just previous to this, another attempt was made to burn the _Tribune_
building, but was easily repelled. The _Times_ office, near by,
warned by the fate of its neighbor the night before, had established a
regular garrison inside, while it brilliantly illuminated the open space
all around it, in the circle of which the rioters did not care to come.
The invaluable service of the telegraph was tested to-day, not merely in
enabling General Brown and the commissioners to despatch men quickly to a
threatened point, but to keep a force moving from one ward to another, as
messages came in, announcing the incipient gathering in different
districts. Word sent to the station in the neighborhood where they were
acting, would instantly change their route; and knots of men, which if
left alone would soon have swelled into formidable mobs, were broken up,
for they found military and police force marching down on them before they
could form a plan of action. Nor was this all. A force sent to a certain
point, after dispersing the mob, would be directed to make a tour through
the disaffected districts--all the time keeping up its communication with
head-quarters, so that if any serious demonstration was made in that
section of the city, it could be ordered there at once, thus saving half
the time it would take to march from head-quarters. Thus, for instance,
Captain Petty was ordered this morning to head-quarters from the City
Hall, where he had passed the night, and directed to take two hundred men
(including his own precinct force), and go to the protection of a soap
factory in Sixteenth Street, Eighth and Ninth Avenues. He moved off his
command, marching rapidly up Broadway and down Sixteenth Street. The mob
saw it coming two blocks off, and immediately scattered in every
direction, which awakened the supreme contempt of the captain. He now
marched backward and forward, and through the cross streets, up as far as
Nineteenth Street, scattering every fragment of the mob that attempted to
hold together, and finally returned to head-quarters. This was a long
march, but the men had scarcely rested, when the captain was hurried off
to aid in the protection at the wire factory in Second Avenue. In the
fierce fight that followed, he, with ten men at his back, charged up the
broad stairway, fighting his way step by step to the fifth story. Caught
up here at the top of the building, the rioters were clubbed without
mercy. Some, to escape the terrible punishment, plunged down the hatchway;
others attempted to dash past the men, and escape down the stairs. At one
time eight bodies lay in the door-way, blocking it up. He then marched
back to head-quarters. He had been marching and fighting all day. Similar
exhausting duties were performed by other commands, both police and
military. Inspector Dilks, with his force gathered from various precincts,
passed the entire day in marching and fighting. The men, weary and hungry,
would reach head-quarters or certain points, hoping to get a little rest
and refreshment, when the hurried order would come to repair to a point a
mile off, where the mob was firing and sacking houses, and off they would
start on the double-quick. Uncomplaining and fearless of danger, and never
counting numbers, both police and soldiers were everywhere all this day,
and proved themselves as reliable, gallant, and noble a set of men as ever
formed or acted as the police force of any city in the world.
In the meantime, Governor Seymour and the Mayor of the city were not idle.
The latter at the City Hall, fearing an attack, asked Acton for a guard of
protection, and fifty men were sent him. Report of the mob assembled
there, reached Governor Seymour, at the St. Nicholas, and he immediately
hastened thither, and addressed the crowd from the steps, which allayed
excitement for the time. This speech was variously commented upon. Some of
the criticisms were frivolous, and revealed the partisan, rather than the
honest man. If the Governor had not previously issued a proclamation to
the whole city, in which he declared without reservation that the mobs
should be put down at all hazards--if this speech had been his only
utterance, then the bitter denunciations against him would have been
deserved. It would have been pusillanimous, cowardly, and unworthy the
Governor of the State. But he spoke in his official capacity, not only
firmly, emphatically, and in no ambiguous terms, but he had hurried up the
military, and used every means in his power to accumulate and concentrate
the forces under his control to put down the riot. No faint-heartedness or
sentimental qualmishness marked any of his official acts. Prompt,
energetic, and determined, he placed no conditions on his subordinates in
the manner of putting down the mob, and restoring the supremacy of the
law. But here in this address he was speaking to men who, as a body at
least, had as yet committed no overt act; and many doubtless were
assembled expecting some public declaration from the City Hall. He was not
addressing the plunderers and rioters that were firing houses and killing
negroes, but a mixed assembly, the excitement of which he thought best to
allay, if possible. Some said he began his address with "My friends;"
others, "Fellow-citizens." Whether he did one, or the other, or neither,
is of no consequence and meant nothing. To have commenced, "Ye villains
and cut-throats, disperse at once, or I'll mow you down with grape-shot!"
might have sounded very brave, but if that was all he was going to say, he
had better kept his room.
A _proclamation_ like this address would have been infamous. Here is
where the mistake was made in the criticisms heaped upon it. His official
acts were all such as became the Chief Magistrate of New York. The speech,
therefore, must be judged rather by the rules of taste and propriety,
than, by those which apply to him officially. If a man's official acts are
all right, it is unjust to let them go for nothing, and bring into
prominence a short address made without premeditation in the front of an
excited, promiscuous assembly, moved by different motives. That it was
open to criticism in some respects, is true. It should have been imbued
more with the spirit of determination to maintain order and suppress
violence, and less been said of the measures that had or would be taken to
test the constitutionality of the draft, and of his purpose, if it were
decided in the courts to be wrong, to oppose it. Such talk had better be
deferred till after order is restored. When men begin to burn and plunder
dwellings, attack station-houses, hang negroes, and shoot down policemen,
it is too late to attempt to restore peace by talking about the
constitutionality of laws. The upholding of laws about the
constitutionality of which there is no doubt, is the only thing deserving
of consideration. The Common Council of the city exhibited in this respect
a most pusillanimous spirit, by offering resolutions to have the
constitutionality of the law tested, when, the entire constitution and
laws of the State were being subverted! Unquestionably, some charity
should be extended to men who are pleading for those whose votes elevated
them to office. Brutuses are rare nowadays; and politicians do not like to
shoot down their own voters--they would much rather make more voters out
of men no more fit to exercise the right of suffrage than horses and
mules.
Governed by a similar spirit, Archbishop Hughes, although he had yielded
to the pressure made on him and issued an address to the Irish, calling on
them to abstain from violence, yet accompanied it with a letter to Horace
Grreeley, directly calculated to awaken or intensify, rather than allay
their passions. He more than intimated that they had been abused and
oppressed, and thought it high time the war was ended. The proclamation
was short, but the letter was a long one, full of a vindictive spirit, and
showing unmistakably with whom his sympathies were.
Towards evening a mob assembled over in Ninth Avenue, and went to work
with some system and forethought. Instead of wandering round, firing and
plundering as the whim seized them, they began to throw up barricades,
behind which they could rally when the military and police came to attack
them. Indeed, the same thing had been done on the east side of the city;
while railroads had been torn up, and stages stopped, to keep them from
carrying policemen, rapidly from one quarter to another. During the day,
Colonel Frothingham had stood in Third Avenue, and stopped and emptied
every car as it approached, and filled it with soldiers, to be carried to
the upper part of the city. Acton, too, had sent round to collect all the
stages still running in Broadway and the Bowery, and in a short time they
came rumbling into Mulberry Street, forming a long line in front of head-
quarters. A telegram from Second Avenue demanded immediate help, and the
police were bundled into them and hurried off. One driver refused to stir,
saying, roughly, he was not hired to carry policemen. Acton had no time to
argue the case, and quickly turning to a policeman, he said: "Put that man
in cell Number 92." In a twinkling he was jerked from his seat and hurried
away. Turning to another policeman, he said: "Mount that box and drive."
The next moment the stage, with a long string of others, loaded inside and
out with the bluecoats, was whirling through the streets. He had done the
same with the Sixth Avenue cars. The son-in-law of George Law
remonstrated, saying that it would provoke the mob to tear down the
railroad buildings. There was no time to stand on ceremony; the cars were
seized, and the company, to save their property, paid a large sum to the
ringleaders of the rioters. In fact, a great many factories and buildings
were bought off in the same way; so that the leaders drove quite a
thriving business.
But, as before remarked, the commencement of barricades to obstruct the
movements of the police and military, after the Parisian fashion, was a
serious thing, and must be nipped in the bud; and Captain Walling, of the
Twentieth Precinct, who had been busy in this part of the city all the
afternoon in dispersing the mob, sent to head-quarters for a military
force to help remove them. He also sent to General Sandford, at the
arsenal, for a company of soldiers, which was promised, but never sent. At
six o'clock a force of regulars arrived from General Brown, and repaired
to the Precinct station-house. Captain Slott, of the Twentieth Precinct,
took command of the police force detailed to cooperate with the troops,
but delayed action till the arrival of the company promised from the
arsenal. Meanwhile, the rioters kept strengthening the barricades between
Thirty-seventh and Forty-third Streets, in Eighth Avenue, by lashing
carts, wagons, and telegraph poles together with wire stripped from the
latter. The cross streets were also barricaded. Time passed on, and yet
the bayonets of he expected reinforcement from the arsenal did not appear.
The two commanding officers now began to grow anxious; it would not do to
defer the attack till after dark, for such work as was before them
required daylight. At length, as the sun stooped to the western horizon,
it was resolved to wait no longer, and the order to move forward was
given. As they approached the first barricade, by Thirty-seventh Street, a
volley as poured into them from behind it, followed by stones and brick-
bats.
The police now fell back to the left, and the regulars advancing, returned
the fire. The rioters, however, stood their ground, and for a time nothing
was heard but the rapid roll of musketry. But the steady, well-directed
fire of the troops, at length began to tell on the mob, and they at last
broke, and fled to the next barricade. The police then advanced, and tore
down the barricade, when the whole force moved on to the next. Here the
fight was renewed, but the close and rapid volley of the troops soon
scattered the wretches, when this also was removed. They kept on in this
way, till the last barricade was abandoned, when the uncovered crowd broke
and fled in wild disorder. The soldiers pressed after, breaking up into
squads, and chasing and firing into the disjointed fragments as they
drifted down the various streets.
There was more or less disturbance in this section, however, till
midnight. At nine o'clock, an attack was made on a gun and hardware store,
in Thirty-seventh Street, between Eighth and Ninth Avenues, but Sergeant
Petty was sent thither with a small force, and scattered them at the first
charge. At midnight, an attempt was made to destroy the colored church in
Thirtieth Street, between Seventh and Eighth Avenues; but before the
rioters had accomplished their work, Captain Walling, with his entire
force and the regulars, came up, and though met with a volley, fell on
them in such a headlong charge, that they scattered down the street.
All this time the arsenal presented the appearance of a regular camp;
videttes were kept out, sentries established, howitzers commanded the
streets, and everything wore the look of a besieged fortress.
Sandford, whom Wool wished to take command of all the troops, evidently
thought that he had as much as he could do to hold that building, without
doing anything to quell the riot in the city.
One of the first companies that came up from the forts the day before, and
hence belonged to General Brown's force, got, no one could hardly tell
how, into the arsenal, and were there cooped up as useless as though in
garrison--for if seven hundred men with cannon sweeping every approach
could not hold it, seven thousand could not. General Brown and Acton
needed this company badly, but how to get it was the question. Governor
Seymour held no direct communication with the Police Commissioners; for
they were not on friendly terms, as they were holding their places in
defiance of him, he having removed them some time before. Mr. Hawley, the
chief clerk, who knew the Governor personally, acted, therefore, as the
channel of communication between them. He now went to him, and asked him
how things were at the arsenal. He replied, he did not know--no report had
been sent him. Hawley then asked him to send an officer and ascertain, and
get back the company belonging to General Brown's command. He replied he
had no one to send. Hawley then offered to go himself, if he would give an
order to this company of United States troops to report at once to General
Brown at police head-quarters. He did so, and Hawley, reaching the arsenal
in safety, gave the order to the adjutant-general, before calling on
Sandford, so as to be sure it was obeyed.
On the northern limits of the city, serious disturbances had occurred
during the day, especially in Yorkville, to which Acton was compelled to
send a strong force. The mob also attempted to burn Harlem bridge, but the
heavy rain of the night before had made it so wet that it would not
ignite. Down town, likewise, mobs had assembled before the Western Hotel
and other places, but were dispersed before they had inflicted any damage.
Almost the last act in the evening was an attack on the house of Mr.
Sinclair, one of the owners of the _Tribune_.
But rioters must eat and sleep like other people, and though knots of them
could be seen in various parts of the city, the main portion seemed to
have retired soon after midnight.
In the police head-quarters, men were lying around on the floor in the
warm July night, snatching, as best they could, a little repose. General
Brown and staff, in their chairs or stretched on a settee, nodded in this
lull of the storm, though ready at a moment's notice to do their duty. But
there was no rest for Acton. He had not closed his eyes for nearly forty
hours, and he was not to close them for more than forty to come.
With his nerves strung to their utmost tension, and resolved to put down
that mob though the streets ran blood, he gave his whole soul to the work
before him. He infused his determined, fearless spirit into every one who
approached him. Anonymous letters, telling him he had not another day to
live, he flung aside with a scornful smile, to attend to the telegraph
dispatches from the different precincts.
Troops and men were stationed at various points, and gunboats were
patrolling the rivers, and he must be on the alert every moment. The fate
of a great city lay on his heart, and he could not sleep.
[Illustration: THE DEAD SERGEANT IN 22d STREET]
CHAPTER XVII.
DRAFT RIOT--THIRD DAY.
Scenes in the City and at Head-quarters.--Fight in Eighth Avenue.--Cannon
sweep the Streets.--Narrow Escape of Captain Howell and Colonel Mott.--
Battle for Jackson's Foundry.--Howitzers clear the Street.--State of
Things shown by Telegraph Despatches.--General Sandford sends out a Force
against a Mob, at Corner of Twenty-ninth Street and Seventh Avenue.--
Colonel Gardin's Fight with the Mob.--Is Wounded.--Mob Victorious.--Dead
and Wounded Soldiers left in the Street.--Captain Putnam sent to bring
them away.--Disperses the Mob.--Terrific Night.
Tuesday had been a day of constant success to the police and military, and
many thought that the rioters were thoroughly disheartened, and but little
more hard fighting would be done. There had been two days of exhausting
work, and both parties were well tired out. The commissioners, certainly,
could not stand this terrible strain much longer. Forty-eight hours
without sleep or rest, and all the time under the intensest mental strain,
was telling on even the wiry Acton, though he would confess to no fatigue.
To one who could take in all that was passing in New York on this morning,
the city would have presented a strange appearance.
The magnitude and demonstrations of the mob had aroused great fear for the
Navy Yard and the naval property of the Government, and the marine company
that had been on duty with the police was recalled by Admiral Paulding for
their protection; and this morning six war-vessels, carrying in all over
ninety guns, shotted and trained, could be seen drawn up, so as to command
every avenue to the yard, while the iron-clad battery _Passaic_ and a
gun-boat lay off the Battery to protect Fort Columbus during the absence
of its garrison. Marines armed to the teeth, and howitzers, guarded all
the entrances to the Navy Yard. Broadway was almost deserted--no stages
were running, street-cars had disappeared--only here and there shutters
were taken down from the stores, and it looked like Sabbath day in the
city. But at police head-quarters all was activity. The African church
nearly opposite was filled with soldiers stretched on the seats and floor
of the building. Another house, a few doors from the police building, was
also crowded with soldiers. The owner of this empty house, having sent a
flat refusal to Acton's request for the use of it, the latter quietly told
the policemen to stave in the door. It took but a few minutes to send it
from its hinges; and now the troops were quartered in it also; for all
those in the service of the United States, under General Brown, had their
head-quarters here.
In the basement of the police building was the telegraph, with the wires
running like nerves to every part of the city, over which inquiries and
answers were continually passing. Rooms all around were filled with
rations obtained from a neighboring grocery and meatmarket, taken with or
without leave. On the main floor, on one side, in their office sat the
weary commissioners; on the other, were Inspectors Carpenter, Dilks, and
Leonard, fit, each one to be a general, while scattered around were police
captains, detectives, and patrolmen. On the second story were the clerks,
copyists, etc.; while the top floor was crowded with colored refugees, who
had fled thither for protection. Some were standing and conversing, others
sitting in groups on boxes, or walking from room to room; many of these
sad and serious, as they thought of missing relatives and friends, while
the colored man placed over them, with his shirt sleeves rolled up, was,
with his assistants, dealing out provisions.
But soon it was announced that a vast crowd, numbering some five thousand,
was assembled near Eighth Avenue and Thirty-second Street, sacking houses
and hanging negroes. General Dodge and Colonel Mott, with Captain Howell,
commanding Eighth Regiment Artillery, were at once despatched thither. As
they marched up the avenue, they saw three negroes hanging dead, while the
crowd around filled the air with fiendish shouts. As the firm, compact
head of the column moved forward, the mob fell back, but did not scatter.
Colonel Mott dashed forward on horseback and cut down one of the negroes
with his sword. This seemed to be the signal for the mob to commence the
attack, and the next moment they rushed forward on the soldiers with
stones, brick-bats, and slung-shots. Colonel Mott then told Captain Howell
to bring two pieces into battery on the corner of Thirty-second Street and
Seventh Avenue, so as to sweep the streets; but he could not get through
the dense crowd to do so. The infantry and cavalry were then ordered up
and told to clear the way. The former, with level bayonets, and the latter
with drawn sabres, charged on the mass, which parted and fell back some
distance, and then halted. Captain Howell then advanced alone, and ordered
the rioters to disperse, or he should fire on them. To this they replied
in sullen silence. The apparent unwillingness of the captain to fire
emboldened them to believe that he would not fire at all. Although they
refused to disperse, the officers, as long as they made no assault,
declined to give the word to fire. This delay encouraged the rioters still
more; and either believing the guns, whose muzzles pointed so
threateningly on them, were loaded with blank cartridges, or grown
desperate and reckless with rage, they suddenly, as though moved by a
common impulse, rushed forward and rained stones and missiles of every
kind on the soldiers. Seeing that their object was to seize the guns and
turn them on the troops, the word to fire was given. The next moment a
puff of smoke rolled out, followed with a report that shook the buildings.
As the murderous shot tore through the crowded mass, they stopped, and
swayed heavily back for a moment, when the pieces were quickly reloaded,
and again sent their deadly contents into their midst, strewing the
pavements with the dead and dying. Those, however, in the rear, being
protected by the mass in front, refused to give way, and it was not till
five or six rounds had been fired that they finally broke and fled down
the side streets. The military then broke into columns and marched up and
down the streets, scattering everything before them, and arresting many of
the rioters.
Having finished their work, they returned to head-quarters. As they left
the district, the mob, or a portion of it, gathered together again, and
strung up afresh the lifeless bodies of the negroes.
A few hours later, Captain Brower, with a police force, was sent thither,
to take down and remove the bodies of any negroes that might be still
hanging. He did so without molestation.
Captain Howell's murderous fire on the mob came very near causing his
death two days after. Having the curiosity to witness the scene of his
struggle with the mob, he took his carriage, and drove over to it. A gang
of seven or eight ruffians, seeing his uniform, cried out, "There's the
man who fired on us here--let us hang him." Their shouts called others to
the spot, and almost before the captain was aware of his danger, some
fifty men were assembled, and at once made a dash at the driver, and
ordered him to stop. Captain Howell, quickly drawing his revolver, pointed
it at the driver, and ordered him to turn down Thirty-first Street, and
give his horses the whip, or he would shoot him on the spot. The man
obeying, lashed his horses into a run. At this moment the crowd was all
around the carriage, and one man was climbing up behind, when he fell and
was run over. A shower of stones and brick-bats followed, breaking in the
panels of the carriage, and narrowly missing the captain's head.
One stone struck an old wound in his side, and for a moment paralyzed his
arm. The crowd with yells and shouts followed after, when he turned and
emptied his revolver at them through the back window, which brought them
to a halt. Colonel Mott had a similar escape the day before. Passing down
one of the avenues in a carriage, he was recognized by some of the
rioters, who immediately assailed him with stones, and fired at him. One
of the bullets passed through the cushion on which he was sitting.
Soon after this affair in Seventh Avenue, word was telegraphed that
Jackson's foundry, corner of Twenty-eighth Street, First and Second
Avenues, was threatened. A military force was despatched forthwith to it,
piloted by four policemen. At Twenty-first Street and First Avenue, they
were fired on by the mob. The attack was continued through the street to
Second Avenue, and up this to Twenty-fifth Street, without any notice
being taken of it by the troops. Made reckless by this forbearance, the
rioters began to close up in more dangerous proximity, when the howitzer
was unlimbered and pointed down the avenue. The mob not liking the looks
of this, scattered, when the column resumed its march. The mob then
rallied, and followed after, with shouts and distant shots, till the
foundry on Twenty-eighth Street was reached. Here another mob came up from
First Avenue, and the two made a simultaneous attack. The command was then
given to fire, and a volley was poured into the crowd. Rapidly loading and
firing, the troops soon stretched so many on the pavement, that the rest
broke and fled. The military then entered the building and held it. The
mob gathered around it, threatening to storm it, but could not pluck up
courage to make the attempt. They seemed especially exasperated against
the policemen, and had the effrontery to send a committee to the officer
in command, demanding their surrender. If their request was refused, they
declared they would storm the building at all hazards; but if complied
with, they would disperse. The committee had to shout out their demands
from the street. In reply, the officer told them if they did not take
themselves off instantly, he would fire upon them; upon which they
incontinently took to their heels.
As the day wore on, things began to wear a still more threatening aspect.
Despatches came in from every quarter, announcing the activity of the
mob. To a question sent to the Thirteenth Precinct, a little past twelve,
inquiring how things were going on in Grand Street, was returned the
following reply: "Lively; store-keepers have fired into the mob; no force
there yet."
12.20. From Twenty-first. Building corner Thirty-third Street, Second
Avenue, is set on fire by the mob.
12.50. From Fifteenth. Send assistance to Twenty-first Precinct; they are
about attacking it.
12.55. From Twenty-sixth. It is reported that Government stores in
Greenwich, near Liberty, are on fire; fired by mob.
1.10. From Twenty-seventh. Send more men here forthwith.
1.25. From Fourth. Fire corner of Catharine Street and East Broadway.
1.45. A man just in from Eleventh Precinct, reports a number of bands of
robbers, numbering from fifty to one hundred each, breaking into stores in
Houston, near Attorney Street.
1.47 P.M. From Twenty-ninth. The mob have cleared Twenty-first Precinct
station-house.
2 P.M. From Twenty-ninth. A large mob surrounded Captain Green's house,
Twenty-eighth Street, Third Avenue. He escaped out of the back window;
they threatened to hang him.
3.10 P.M. To Eleventh. Send to foot of Fourteenth Street, East River, and
if military is there, send word here forthwith.
3.15. From Twenty-fourth. Mob are firing the building on Second Avenue,
near Twenty-eighth Street. Immediate assistance is required. Houses
occupied by negroes, who are fleeing for their lives.
3.25. From Twentieth. The mob are sacking houses at Twenty-seventh Street
and Seventh Avenue. We have no force to send.
3.30. From Twenty-first. There is an attack on the colored people in
Second Avenue, between Twenty-eighth and Twenty-ninth Streets.
3.40. From Eleventh. Send to 242 Stanton Street, and take possession of
cavalry swords forthwith.
There were five thousand cavalry swords there, and the mob were assembling
to capture them; and the telegram announcing the fact, and the one
ordering a force to seize them, were received and answered the same
minute.
3.55. To Twenty-first. How do things look?
_Ans_. Very bad; large crowd in Thirty-fifth Street, near Third
Avenue, and no assistance from adjoining precinct.
4 o'clock. To Twenty-first. What is going on?
_Ans_. The mob have captured some five or six negroes, and are
preparing to hang them; be quick with reinforcements.
4.43. From Twentieth. News have just come in that the mob are about to
attack the Twenty-second Precinct station-house.
5.15. From Sixteenth. Send us one hundred special shields and clubs; the
citizens are arming up well.
5.15. From Twenty-ninth. Who feeds the special men?
_Ans_. You must, far as able.
_Reply_. No money.
_Ans_. It makes no difference; they must be fed; we are responsible.
5.20. From Twenty-ninth. The rioters are now on Seventh Avenue and Twenty-
eighth Street. They have just killed a negro; say they are going to cut
off the Croton; they have pickaxes and crowbars; and also say they will
cut off the gas; so reported by one of our men, who has been in the crowd;
they were about to fire corner of Twenty-eighth Street and Seventh Avenue,
when he came away.
To have cut off the water and extinguished the gas, would have been
master-strokes; but the military arrived in time to prevent it.
5.25. From First. Riot at Pier 4, North River; they have killed negroes
there.
Thus, at the same moment, from the two extreme ends of the city, came the
news of riots and calls for help. From points five miles apart, the wires
would bring simultaneously tidings that showed the mob omnipresent.
In the midst of all these incessant exhausting labors, the following
telegram came from the Twentieth Precinct:
"General Sandford says he has so many negroes at the arsenal, that he must
get rid of them."
Acton's answer was characteristic. He had no time for formalities or
courteous exchange of views. In an instant there flashed back over the
wires the curt reply:
"Tell General Sandford he must do the best he can with them there."
General Sandford had at this time about the same number of men under his
command at the arsenal that General Brown had at police head-quarters; yet
the former, up to this morning, had not sent out a single company to
assist the police to arrest the devastations of the mob. He apparently did
not know what was going on, had hardly kept up any communication with the
Police Commissioners or Governor Seymour, but now begs the former to
relieve him of some colored refugees, as if the overworked commissioners
had not enough on their hands already. This request is especially
noteworthy, when taken in connection with his after report, in which he
states that on this morning the riot was substantially over; so much so,
at least, that the police could do all that was necessary without the aid
of the military. It would seem that if he really thought that the rest of
the work should be left to them, he might have sent off some of his
troops, and made room for the negroes in the arsenal.
At about two o'clock in the afternoon word was received that a large
number of muskets were secreted in a store on Broadway, near Thirty-third
Street; and Colonel Meyer was ordered to proceed thither, with thirty-
three soldiers belonging to Hawkins' Zouaves, and take possession of them.
Reaching the place, he found a large mob gathered, which was momentarily
increasing. He, however, succeeded in entering the building, and brought
out the arms. An Irishman happening to pass by in his cart, the colonel
seized it, and pitching in the guns, closed around it, and moved off.
Citizens offering their services were coming in all day, and a company was
formed and placed under the command of Charles A. Lamont, and did good
service. Others also were enrolled and placed on duty.
Colonel Sherwood's battery of rifled cannon arrived in the afternoon, and
was put in position in front of the arsenal, where the firing of pickets
all day would indicate that an attack was momentarily expected. This did
not look as if General Sandford thought the riot substantially over.
At about five o'clock, it was ordered by Sandford, with an infantry force
of one hundred and fifty, to corner of Twenty-seventh Street and Seventh
Avenue, to quell a mob assembled in large numbers at that point, and which
were gutting, and plundering, and firing houses. As they approached, they
saw flames bursting from windows, while, to complete the terror of the
scene, the body of a negro hung suspended from a lamp-post, his last
struggle just ended. At the same time that the military arrived, firemen,
who had come to put out the fire, reached the spot in another direction.
One portion of the mob immediately took shelter behind the latter, so that
the troops dared not fire and clear the streets, while another ran up to
the house-tops, armed with guns and pistols, for the purpose of firing
into the ranks below. The colonel told his men to keep a sharp lookout,
and at the first shot fire. Scores of guns were immediately pointed
towards the roofs of the houses. In the meantime, from some cause not
fully explained, the imposing force, after this demonstration, marched
away, leaving the mob in full possession of the field. It had hardly
reached the protection of the arsenal again, when the plundering and
violence recommenced; and in a short time two more negroes were amusing
the spectators with their death throes, as they hung by the neck from
lamp-posts. This was the second expedition sent out by Sandford, the
commander-in-chief of the military, during the riot.
Towards evening word was brought to the Seventh Regiment armory that the
mob had gathered in great force in First Avenue, between Eighteenth and
Nineteenth Streets.
Colonel Winston, in command, immediately ordered out a force, composed in
part of the military, and in part of enrolled citizens, and with a battery
of two howitzers, under command of Colonel Jardine, of Hawkins' Zouaves,
marched rapidly to the scene of disturbance. Passing down Nineteenth
Street to the avenue, it halted, and unlimbering the pieces, trained them
so as to command the avenue, while the infantry formed in line to support
them. As soon as the rioters saw the guns bearing on them, they dodged
into basements, and mounted to the windows and roofs of the tenement
buildings that abounded in that vicinity. A number of them armed with
muskets and pistols, and the rest with stones and brick-bats, began a
fierce and determined attack on the troops. The howitzers, loaded with
grape and canister, at once swept the street. After the first discharge,
but few ventured to show themselves in the avenue, until after they heard
the report, when they would dodge from behind corners and fire back. But
from the tops of the houses an incessant fusillade was kept up. The
soldiers endeavored to pick them off, but the rioters presented a small
mark compared to that which the troops, massed in the open streets,
furnished; and it was soon apparent that the fight was unequal. If they
had only had a police force to enter the buildings, and hunt the men from
the roofs, the fight would soon have been over. But the commander,
thinking he could not spare a sufficient number to do this work, or that
the soldiers, cumbered with their muskets, which, after the first
discharge, would have to be clubbed, could make no headway in such a hand-
to-hand fight, made no effort to dislodge the wretches, who loaded and
fired with the most imperturbable coolness. One man was seen to step round
the corner, after the discharge of the battery, and resting his gun on the
shoulder of a fellow-rioter, take as deliberate aim at Colonel Jardine as
he would at a squirrel on the limb of a tree, and fire. The ball struck
the colonel in the thigh, and brought him to the pavement. Other officers
shared his fate, while at every discharge, men would drop in the ranks.
The howitzers rattled their shot on the deserted pavements and walls of
the houses, but did no damage to the only portion of the enemy they had to
fear, while the fight between the infantry and the rioters was like that
between soldiers in the open field and Indians in ambush. Colonel Winston
soon saw that it was madness to keep his men there, to be picked off in
detail, and ordered a retreat. At the first sign of a retrograde movement,
a cry rang along the avenue; and from the side streets, and basements, and
houses, the mob swarmed forth so furiously, that it assumed huge
proportions at once, and chased the retiring soldiers with yells and
taunts, and pressed them so hotly that they could not bring off all their
killed and wounded. Among those left behind was Colonel Jardine. He took
refuge in a basement, where the mob found him, and would have killed him
on the spot, had not one of them recognized him as an old acquaintance,
and for some reason or other protected him from further violence; and he
was eventually carried to the house of a surgeon near by.
The mob were left masters of the field, and soon began their depredations.
The state of things was at length reported to police head-quarters, and
General Brown sent off Captain Putman, with Captain Shelby and a hundred
and fifty regulars and two field-pieces, to disperse the mob and bring
away the dead and wounded of Winston's force that might remain. They
reached the spot between ten and eleven o'clock at night. The dimly
lighted streets were black with men, while many, apprised of the approach
of the military, mounted again to the roofs as before. Putnam immediately
charged on the crowd in the street, scattering them like a whirlwind. He
then turned his guns on the buildings, and opened such a deadly fire on
them that they were soon cleared. Having restored order, he halted his
command, and remained on the ground till half-past twelve.
At the same time a mob was pulling down the negro houses in York Street,
which they soon left a heap of ruins. Houses plundered or set on fire in
various parts of the city, combined with the ringing of fire-bells,
thunder of cannon, and marching of troops, made this night like its
predecessor--one of horror.
There was also a disturbance in Brooklyn. Shaw's and Fancher's elevators,
and Wheeler's store on the docks, were set on fire, and a force ordered to
put them out.
The illumination of the windows from the _Times_ building this
evening shed a brilliant glow over Printing-house Square, and flooded the
Park to the City Hall with light, while an armed force within was ready to
fire on any mob that should dare expose itself in the circle of its
influence.
At 12.15 the following telegram was sent:
"To all stations. How are things in your precinct?"
_Answer_. "All quiet."
Thus the third night of this terrible riot passed away still unsubdued,
and still Acton sat at his post, awake, while others slept, and kept
feeling through the telegraph wires the pulse of the huge, fevered city.
The regiments coming back from Pennsylvania might arrive at any time, and
he was anxious to know the moment they reached the New York docks. The
Seventh Regiment, especially, he knew was expected to reach the city that
night by special train. Policemen were therefore kept on the watch; but
the regiment did not arrive till after daylight. About half-past four in
the morning, the steady ranks were seen marching along Canal Street
towards Broadway, and soon drew up in front of St. Nicholas Hotel.
CHAPTER XVIII.
FOURTH DAY.
Proclamations by the Governor and Mayor.--City districted.--Appearance of
the East Side of the City.--A small Squad of Soldiers chased into a
Foundry by the Mob.--Fierce Fight between the Mob and Military in Twenty-
ninth Street.--Soldiers driven from the Ground, leaving a dead Sergeant
behind.--Captain Putnam sent to bring the Body away.--Mows down the
Rioters with Canister.--Storms the Houses.--Utter Rout of the Mob.--
Colored Orphans and Negroes taken by Police to Blackwell's Island.--
Touching Scene.--Coming on of Night and a Thunderstorm.--Returning
Regiments.--Increased Force in the City to put down Violence.--Archbishop
Hughes offers to address the Irish.--Curious Account of an Interview of a
Lady with him and Governor Seymour.--Strange Conduct of the Prelate.
Only the principal disturbances of the third day were given, and of these
the accounts were very succinct. The movements of the mobs and the
conflicts with them were so similar in character, that a detailed
description of them would be a mere repetition of what had gone before.
After the police force, and the troops under General Brown had become
organized so as to move and act together, each fight with the rioters was
almost a repetition of its predecessor. Having adopted a plan of
procedure, they seldom deviated from it, and the story of one fight became
the story of all--a short struggle and a quick victory.
It was hoped this morning that the rioters would conclude that they could
not carry out their mad designs; for the enrolment of large bodies of
citizens, and the announcement of the speedy return of several regiments,
showed that all the force necessary to subdue them was, or soon would be,
on hand. The day before, the Governor had issued a proclamation, declaring
the city to be in a state of insurrection; but this morning appeared a
proclamation from Mayor Opdyke, announcing that the insurrection was
practically ended. It is true he called on the citizens to form voluntary
associations, with competent leaders, to patrol their separate districts,
to protect themselves from roaming gangs of plunderers, and so spare the
exhausted police and military. Yet he called on the citizens to resume
their usual avocations, and directed the railroad and stage lines to
resume their routes. This opinion of the Mayor was strengthened by the
positive announcement that the draft had been suspended, and the passage
of an ordinance by the City Council, appropriating $2,500,000 towards
paying $300 exemption money to the poor who might be drafted. It was
plain, if the draft was the cause of the continued riot, it would now
cease. But in spite of all this, bad news came from Harlem, and Yorkville,
and other sections. In fact, it was evident that the Police Commissioners
did not share fully in the pleasant anticipations of the Mayor. Having
ascertained that the leaders of the mob, learning from experience, had
organized more intelligently, and designed to act in several distinct and
separate bodies in different sections, they, with General Brown, divided
the city into four districts, in each one of which were to be stationed
strong bodies of the police and military, so that they could act with more
expedition and efficiency than if they were sent out from the common head-
quarters in Mulberry Street. It would, beside, save the fatigue of long
marches. Those separate stations were in Harlem, Eighteenth, Twenty-ninth,
and Twenty-sixth Precincts. A good deal was also expected by an invitation
given by Archbishop Hughes, that appeared in the morning papers, to the
Irish to meet him next day in front of his house, where, though crippled
from rheumatism, he would address them from the balcony. The Eighth Avenue
cars had been started, as well as those of the Third; and many stores were
opened. Still, on the east side of the city, in the neighborhood of First
Avenue, most of the shops were closed.
It should be here remarked to the credit of the German population, which
were very numerous in certain localities on this side of the city, that
they had no sympathy with the rioters; on the contrary, sent word to the
Police Commissioners not to be concerned about their locality; they had
organized, and would see that order was maintained there. No better title
to American citizenship than this could be shown.
[Illustration: THE RIOTERS DRAGGING COL. O'BRIEN'S BODY THROUGH THE
STREET.]
Though early in the morning, it was comparatively quiet on the east side
of the city; yet near First Avenue knots of men could be seen here and
there, engaged in loud and angry conversation. They looked exhausted and
haggard, but talked defiant as ever, swearing terrible vengeance against
the military; for, though hidden from sight, in the miserable tenement-
houses near by, lay their dead, dying, and wounded friends by scores. Near
Nineteenth Street, the scene of the conflict the evening previous, there
were stones, brick-bats, shivered awning-posts, and other wrecks of the
fight. The grog-shops were open, in which men with bloody noses, and
bruised and battered faces, obtained the necessary stimulus to continue
the desperate struggle. Dirty, slovenly-dressed women stood in the door-
ways or on the steps, swearing and denouncing both police and military in
the coarsest language. Though the immense gatherings of the preceding days
were not witnessed, yet there was a ground-swell of passion that showed
the lawless spirit was not subdued, though overawed. But the Police
Commissioners were now prepared for whatever might occur. The Seventh
Regiment had been stationed on the west side of the city, with a wide
district to keep in order, thus enabling them to concentrate larger forces
in other directions. But, although everything wore this favorable aspect
to the authorities, it was evident towards noon, from the steadily
increasing size of the groups observed in the morning, that they had
resolved to try again their strength with the military. The state of
things was telegraphed to police head-quarters, but the report making the
mob not formidable, only a company of about twenty-five men were sent out.
Finding the rioters numbered about two hundred or more, and not daring to
fire their howitzer, lest, before it could be reloaded, the former would
rush forward and seize it, they concluded to retire. The mob at once set
furiously on them, and forced them to take refuge in Jackson's foundry.
The following telegram to head-quarters announced the fact:
"1.25. From Twenty-first. The mob has charged our military, about twenty-
five in number, and driven them into Jackson's foundry, First Avenue and
Twenty-eighth Street. The mob are armed, and every time a regular shows
himself they fire. A few good skirmishers would pick off these riflemen
and relieve the military."
This was soon succeeded by the following:
"1.54. From Twenty-first. Send military assistance immediately to First
Avenue and Twenty-eighth Street. The mob increases, and will murder the
military force."
_Ans_. "They are on their way up."
They soon arrived, and were at once furiously attacked by the mob. The
soldiers fired into them, but they boldly held their ground, and were
evidently bent on a desperate fight.
The former now took up their stations at the junction of the streets, and
were about to sweep them with canister, when from some cause a delay was
ordered. This increased the boldness of the mob, and they taunted and
derided the soldiers. But in a few minutes a reinforcement of regulars
arrived on the ground and charged bayonets. The rioters fell back, but
rallying, forced the soldiers to retire in turn. The latter, however,
returned to the charge, when the mob again gave way, but still stubbornly
refused to disperse.
News of the magnitude of the struggle reached the Seventh Regiment, and
they rapidly marched to the spot. Their steady tramp along the pavement,
and well-set ranks, discouraged the crowd, and they marched and counter-
marched through the streets without molestation.
The mob, however, dispersed only to reassemble again in Twenty-ninth
Street, and began to plunder the stores in the vicinity, and spread
devastation on every side.
This being reported to head-quarters, a military force was despatched to
disperse them. The rioters, however, instead of retreating, attacked them
with the greatest fury. Almost every house was filled with them, and they
lined the roofs with muskets and pistols, from which they poured down a
deadly fire. For nearly a half an hour the fire was kept up without
cessation, and many were killed. A sergeant was knocked down by a brick-
bat, and then seized and beaten to death. The troops finding themselves
unable to dislodge the assailants, retreated, leaving the body of the
sergeant in the street, where it lay for three hours. General Brown not
having a sufficient number of troops on hand, the mob all this time had it
their own way. It was nine o'clock before he could despatch Captain Putnam
with a strong force to put an end to the disgraceful scene. Arriving on
the spot, the latter addressed the crowd, saying that he had come to carry
away the dead body of the sergeant, and should do it at all hazards. But
he had hardly placed it in a wagon, when the crowd began to assail his
troops. He immediately unlimbered his pieces, when it scattered in every
direction. But the rioters came together again at the corner of Thirty-
first Street and Second Avenue, where they were met by reinforcements, and
made a stand. They filled the houses, and mounted to the roofs, armed with
muskets and revolvers, and as Putnam appeared, commenced a rapid fire.
Placing his pieces in position, this gallant officer swept the street with
canister, which soon cleared it. Eleven of the ringleaders were shot down,
and bodies lay thick on the pavement. But this did not intimidate those in
the windows, or on the roofs, and they kept up a steady fire. Putnam, who
showed by his cool courage that the fighting stock from which he came had
not degenerated, now ordered his men to turn their fire on the buildings.
At each discharge, the heavy volleys brought down many of the wretches,
some pitching headlong from the roof, and dashing out their brains on the
pavement and flagging below. But the fight was very unequal, for the
assailants would expose their bodies as little as possible; Putnam saw
that the houses must be stormed, and gave the order to do it. The fight
was now transferred to the inside, and became close and murderous. In the
narrow halls and on the stairways, numbers were of no avail, and the
rioters fought with a desperation they had not before exhibited. There was
no way of escape, and they seemed to prefer death to being taken
prisoners, and for a half an hour maintained the conflict in the darkened
rooms and passages with a ferocity that was appalling. At last, however,
with their numbers sadly thinned, they were forced to yield, and took
refuge in flight. Many, unable to get away, hid under beds and in closets,
but the soldiers ferreted them out, and carried them to police head-
quarters.
The arsenal had not been attacked, as Sandford seemed every day to think
it would be. Many colored people, as before stated, took refuge in it; and
about noon on this day, a body of police arrived before it, with the
children of the Colored Orphan Asylum that had been burned on Monday, in
charge. They had since that time been scattered round in station-houses,
but were now to be escorted to Blackwell's Island, for better security. It
was an impressive spectacle this army of children presented, as they drew
up in line in front of the arsenal to wait for those within to join them.
The block was filled with them. The frightened little fugitives, fleeing
from they scarce knew what, looked bewildered at their novel position. It
seemed impossible that they ever could have been the objects of any one's
vengeance. With a strong body of police in front and rear, and a
detachment of soldiers on either side, they toddled slowly down to the
foot of Thirty-fifth Street, from whence they were taken by boats to the
Island.
The Sixty-fifth New York Regiment arrived from Harrisburg in the
afternoon, and just before midnight the One Hundred and Fifty-second also
reached the city, and marched up Broadway to police head-quarters, where
they were stowed away to get some rest.
A heavy storm that set in during the evening, helped to scatter the crowd
that would otherwise have gathered on this warm July night, but it at the
same time gave a sombre aspect to the city. The crescent moon was veiled
in black, and thunderous clouds that swept heavily over the city, deepened
the gloom, and seemed portentous of greater evil. The closing of all the
stores and shop-windows at nightfall, through fear, left the streets
lighted only by the scattering lamps. This unusual stretch of blank dead
walls, emitting no ray of light, rendered the darkness made by the
overhanging storm still more impenetrable. Flashes of lightning would
reveal small groups of men bent on plunder, in sections where the military
and police were not stationed, but no open violence was attempted. In
other directions, the bayonets of the soldiers would gleam out of the
dense shadows, as they silently held the posts assigned them, ready to
march at a moment's notice. This was the fourth night, and the cannon
planted in the streets, and the increased military force, showed that
peace was not yet fully restored. The Seventh Regiment was quartered in
Thirty-fourth Street, part of the soldiers within a building, and crowding
every window to catch the first sign of disturbance, and part stationed
below, or marching back and forth in the street. Other troops and
policemen were massed at head-quarters, ready to move, at the word of
command, to any point threatened by the mob.
The fourth night was passing away, and still Acton clung to his post, and
refused to take even a moment's rest. His whole nature had been keyed up
to meet the grave responsibilities that lay upon him, and through the
wires he still watched every threatened point in the city, with sleepless
vigilance. In the meantime, over a thousand special policemen had been
sworn in, and five hundred or more citizens had voluntered their services,
while the steady arrival of returning regiments swelled the military force
into formidable proportions.
During the day, Senators Connolly and O'Brien had waited on General Brown,
and asked him to remove the military from their ward, as their presence
excited the people. The General very bluntly refused, saying he should not
permit his troops to retire from before an armed mob. He was asked also to
order the troops to leave Jackson's foundry for the same reason, and gave
an equally emphatic refusal. There was now to be no compromise with the
rioters, no agreement entered into. They had got beyond the character of
citizens with rights to be respected--they were assassins and murderers,
to whom was submitted the simple question of subjection to law and
authority, or death.
The fighting through the day had been severe, but the disturbance had not
been so wide-spread and general. Outside of the city, there had been
threatening rumors. It was reported that there was danger of an uprising
in Westchester, where some leading Democrats had taken open opposition to
the draft, and a gun-boat had gone up as far as Tarrytown; but nothing
serious occurred.
The rioters being almost exclusively Irish, it was thought that an address
from Archbishop Hughes would go far to quiet the ringleaders, and he had
therefore issued the following call, already referred to:
To the men of New York, who are now called in many of the papers rioters.
MEN!
I am not able, owing to rheumatism in my limbs, to visit you, but that is
not a reason why you should not pay me a visit in your whole strength.
Come, then, tomorrow (Friday) at two o'clock, to my residence, north-west
corner of Madison Avenue and Thirty-sixth street. There is abundant space
for the meeting, around my house. I can address you from the corner of the
balcony. If I should not be able to stand during its delivery, you will
permit me to address you sitting; my voice is much stronger than my limbs.
I take upon myself the responsibility of assuring you, that in paying me
this visit or in retiring from it, you shall not be disturbed by any
exhibition of municipal or military presence. You who are Catholics, or as
many of you as are, have a right to visit your bishop without molestation.
JOHN HUGHES, Archbishop of New York.
NEW YORK, _July_ 16, 1863.
A curious incident was related subsequently in one of the New York papers,
respecting the manner in which an interview was brought about between him
and Governor Seymour, and which resulted in the resolution of the
Archbishop to address the rioters. The substance of the account was, that
a young widow of high culture, formerly the wife of a well-known lawyer of
this city--a woman living in an atmosphere of art, and refinement, and
spending her time in study, became so excited over the violence and
bloodshed that the authorities seemed unable to suppress, and finding that
the Irish were at the bottom of the trouble, determined to appeal to
Archbishop Hughes personally, to use his high authority and influence to
bring these terrible scenes to a close.
Acting on this determination, she set out this morning for the
Archbishop's residence, but on arriving was told that he was at the
residence of Vicar-general Starrs, in Mulberry Street. Hastening thither,
she asked for an interview. Her request was denied, when she repeated it;
and though again refused, would not be repelled, and sent word that her
business was urgent, and that she would not detain him ten minutes. The
Archbishop finally consented to see her. As she entered the library, her
manner and bearing--both said to be remarkably impressive--arrested the
attention of the prelate. Without any explanation or apology, she told him
at once her errand--that it was one of mercy and charity. She had been
educated in a Roman Catholic convent herself, in which her father was a
professor, and she urged him, in the name of God, to get on horseback, and
go forth into the streets and quell the excitement of his flock. She told
him he must, like Mark Antony, address the people; and in rescuing this
great metropolis from vandalism, would become a second Constantine, an
immortal hero. It was his duty, she boldly declared; and though she did
not profess to be a Jeanne d'Arc or Madame Roland, but a plain woman of
the present day, she would ride fearlessly by his side, and if he were
threatened, would place her body between him and danger, and take the blow
aimed at him. The cautious and crafty prelate was almost carried away by
the impassioned and dramatic force of this woman, but he told her it would
be presumption in him to do so; in fact, impossible, as he was so crippled
with rheumatism and gout, that he could not walk. She then asked him to
call the crowd, and address them from the balcony of his house. He replied
that he was just then busy in writing an answer to an attack on him in the
_Tribune_. She assured him that such a controversy was worse than
useless--that another and higher duty rested on him. She pressed him with
such importunity and enthusiasm, that he finally consented; but as a last
effort to get rid of her, said he feared the military would interfere and
attack the mob. She assured him they would not, and hurried off to the St.
Nicholas to see Governor Seymour about it. She found the ante-room filled
with officials and other personages on important business, waiting their
turn to be admitted. But her determined, earnest manner so impressed every
one with the importance of her mission, that precedence was granted her,
and she found herself at once beside the astonished Governor. Without any
preliminaries, she told him she had just come from the head of the church,
and wanted his excellency to visit him immediately. No business was of
such vital importance as this. The self-possessed Governor coolly replied
that he should be glad to see the Archbishop, but business was too
pressing to allow him to be absent even a half an hour from his duties.
She hastened back to Archbishop Hughes, and prevailed on him to write a
note to Governor Seymour, asking him to call and see him, as he was unable
to get out. Fortified with this, she now took a priest with her, and
providing herself with a carriage, returned to head-quarters, and
absolutely forced, by her energy and determination and persuasive manner,
the Governor to leave his business, and go to the Archbishop's. The
invitation to the Irish to meet him was the result of this interview.
Why Archbishop Hughes took no more active part than he did in quelling
this insurrection, when there was scarcely a man in it except members of
his own flock, seems strange. It is true he had published an address to
them, urging them to keep the peace; but it was prefaced by a long,
undignified, and angry attack on Mr. Greeley, of the _Tribune_, and
showed that he was in sympathy with the rioters, at least in their
condemnation of the draft. The pretence that it would be unsafe for him to
pass through the streets, is absurd; for on three different occasions
common priests had mingled with the mob, not only with impunity, but with
good effect. He could not, therefore, have thought himself to be in any
great danger. One thing, at any rate, is evident: had an Irish mob
threatened to burn down a Roman Catholic church, or a Roman Catholic
orphan asylum, or threatened any of the institutions or property of the
Roman Church, he would have shown no such backwardness or fear. The mob
would have been confronted with the most terrible anathemas of the church,
and those lawless bands quailed before the maledictions of the
representative of "God's vicegerent on earth." It is unjust to suppose
that he wished this plunder and robbery to continue, or desired to see
Irishmen shot down in the streets; it must, therefore, be left to
conjecture, why he could not be moved to any interference except by
outside pressure, and then show so much lukewarmness in his manner--in
fact, condemning their opponents almost as much as themselves.
The excitement consequent on the draft, exhibited in outbreaks in various
parts of the country, and in the vicinity of New York, was increased by
the reports of violence and fighting in the latter city. In Troy there was
a riot, and the mob, imitating the insane conduct of the rioters in New
York, proceeded to attack an African church. But a priest, more bold or
more patriotic than Archbishop Hughes, interfered and saved it. That the
latter, armed with nothing but the crucifix, could have effected as much
as the police and military together, there can be but little doubt. This
open and decided sympathy with law and order, and bitter anathemas against
the vandals who sought the destruction of the city, were the more
demanded, as such a large proportion of the police force were Roman
Catholics, and in their noble devotion to duty, even to shooting down
their own countrymen and men of a similar faith, deserved this
encouragement from the head of the church.
[Illustration: BURNING OF THE SECOND AVENUE ARMORY.]
CHAPTER XIX.
CLOSING SCENES.
Tranquil Morning.--Proclamation of the Mayor.--Mob cowed.--Plunderers
afraid of Detection.--Dirty Cellars crowded with rich Apparel, Furniture,
and Works of Art.--Archbishop Hughes' Address.--Useless Efforts.--Acton's
Forty-eight Hours without Sleep over.--Change in Military Commanders in
the City.--General Brown relinquishes his Command.--True Words.--Noble
Character and Behavior of the Troops and Police.--General Brown's
invaluable Services.
This week of horrors--a week unparalleled in the history of New York--was
drawing to a close. It had been one of terror and dismay to the
inhabitants, who thought only of the immediate effects on themselves of
the triumph of the mob. A great city laid in ashes, given, up to robbers
and cut-throats, is at any time a terrible spectacle; but New York in
ruins at this time was a republic gone--a nation, uncrowned and left
desolate; but the battle, both for the nation and city, had been nobly
fought and won; and Friday, the fifth day of this protracted struggle,
dawned bright and tranquil. The storm of the night before had passed away,
and the streets, thoroughly washed by the drenching rain, stretched clean
and quiet between the long rows of buildings, emblematic of the
tranquillity that had returned to the city.
The cars were seen once more speeding down to the business centres, loaded
with passengers. Broadway shook to the rumbling of the heavy omnibuses;
shutters were taken down, and the windows again shone with their rich
adornments. The anxious look had departed from the pedestrians, for the
heavy cloud, so full of present woe and future forebodings, had lifted and
passed away.
The following proclamation of Mayor Opdyke will show the true state of
things on this morning, and what the people had most to fear:
"The riotous assemblages have been dispersed. Business is running in its
usual channels. The various lines of omnibuses, railway, and telegraph
have resumed their ordinary operations. Few symptoms of disorder remain,
except in a small district in the eastern part of the city, comprising a
part of the Eighteenth and Twenty-first Wards. The police is everywhere
alert. A sufficient military force is now here to suppress any illegal
movement, however formidable.
"Let me exhort you, therefore, to pursue your ordinary business. Avoid
especially all crowds. Remain quietly at your homes, except when engaged
in business, or assisting the authorities in some organized force. When
the military appear in the street, do not gather about it, being sure that
it is doing its duty in obedience to orders from superior authority. Your
homes and your places of business you have a right to defend, and it is
your duty to defend them, at all hazards. Yield to no intimidation, and to
no demand for money as the price of your safety. If any person warns you
to desist from your accustomed business, give no heed to the warning, but
arrest him and bring him to the nearest station-house as a conspirator.
"Be assured that the public authorities have the ability and the will to
protect you from those who have conspired alike against your peace,
against the government of your choice, and against the laws which your
representatives have enacted.
"GEORGE OPDYKE, Mayor."
Down-town there was scarcely anything to show that New York had for nearly
a week been swept by one of the most frightful storms that ever desolated
a city. Even in the disaffected districts, no crowds were assembled. In
the corner groggeries, small groups of men might be seen, discussing the
past, and uttering curses and threats; and ruined houses and battered
walls and hanging blinds here and there arrested the eye, showing what
wild work had been wrought; but it was evident that the struggle was over.
The mob was thoroughly subdued, and the law-breakers now thought more of
escaping future punishment than of further acts of violence. Bruised heads
and battered forms were scattered through the low tenement-houses in every
direction, which friends were anxious to keep concealed from the notice of
the authorities. In dirty cellars and squalid apartments were piled away
the richest stuffs--brocaded silks, cashmere shawls, elegant chairs,
vases, bronzes, and articles of virtu, huddled promiscuously together,
damning evidences of guilt, which were sure not to escape, in the end, the
searching eye of the police, who had already begun to gather up the
plunder. Thus the objects mostly coveted but a few hours ago now awakened
the greatest solicitude and fear.
Even if the military under General Brown and the police had not shown the
mob that they were its masters, the arrival of so many regiments,
occupying all the infected districts, was overwhelming evidence that the
day of lawless triumph was over, and that of retribution had come. Some
acts of individual hostility were witnessed, but nothing more.
Archbishop Hughes had his meeting, and some five thousand assembled to
hear him. They were on the whole a peaceable-looking crowd, and it was
evidently composed chiefly, if not wholly, of those who had taken no part
in the riot. None of the bloody heads and gashed faces, of which there
were so many at that moment in the city, appeared. The address was well
enough, but it came too late to be of any service. It might have saved
many lives and much destruction, had it been delivered two days before,
but now it was like the bombardment of a fortress after it had
surrendered--a mere waste of ammunition. The fight was over, and to use
his own not very refined illustration, he "spak' too late." The reports
that came in to Acton from all the precincts convinced him of this, and he
began to think of rest.
The strain was off, and overtasked nature made her demand, and he was
compelled to yield to it. The tremendous work that had been laid upon him
had been right nobly accomplished. Had he been a weak and vacillating man,
the rioters would have acquired a headway that could not have been
stopped, without a more terrible sacrifice of life and property--perhaps
even of half the city. Comprehending intuitively the gravity of the
situation, and the danger of procrastination or temporizing, he sprang at
once for the enemy's throat, and never ceased his hold until he had
strangled him to death. If he had waited to consult authorities about the
legality of his action, or listened to the voice of pity, or yielded to
the clamors of leading politicians or threats of enemies, both he and the
city, in all human probability, would have been swept away in the
hurricane of popular fury.
On this day a most remarkable announcement was published: that a sudden
change had been made in the military command of the troops of the city and
harbor. General Dix superseded General Wool, and Canby, General Brown.
That Wool should have been removed at any time, might have been expected;
not from incapacity, but on account of his age, and because any one could
perform the mere nominal duties that devolved on him. But why General
Brown should have been removed at this critical moment, when he and the
Police Commissioners were performing their herculean task so faithfully
and well, is not so plain; unless it was the result of one of those freaks
of passion or despotic impulse, for which the Secretary of War was so
ignobly distinguished. But unlike many other blunders which the War
Department committed at this time, it did not result in any evil
consequences, for the fight was over. But of this fact the Secretary of
War was ignorant when he made out the order.
General Brown, in relinquishing his command, spoke warmly of the noble
behavior of the troops during the riots, saying: "Engaged night and day in
constant conflict with the mob, they have in some fifteen or twenty severe
contests--in most of them outnumbered more than ten to one, many of the
mob being armed--whipped and effectually dispersed them, and have been
uniformly successful. In not a single instance has assistance been
required by the police, when it has not been promptly rendered; and all
property, public and private, which has been under their protection, has
been perfectly and efficiently protected; and with pride he desires to
record, that in this city, surrounded by grog-shops, but one single
instance of drunkenness has fallen under his observation.
"To Lieutenant-colonel Frothingham, his able and efficient adjutant-
general, he tenders his thanks for his untiring assistance.
"Having during the present insurrection been in immediate and constant co-
operation with police department of this city, he desires the privilege of
expressing his unbounded admiration of it. Never in civil or military life
has he seen such untiring devotion and such efficient service.
"To President Acton and Commissioner Bergen he offers his thanks for their
courtesy to him and their kindness to his command.
"HARVEY BROWN, _Brigadier-general_."
The praise he bestows both on the police and soldiers was richly deserved;
and he may well say that "with pride he desires to record that in this
city, surrounded with grog-shops, but one single instance of drunkenness
has fallen under his observation." With all a soldier's tendency to
indulge in spirituous liquor, to be thrown right amid drinking-places,
which by harboring rioters had lost all claim to protection--part of the
time suffering from want of food, and often drenched to the skin, and
weary from hard fighting and want of sleep--not to step away occasionally
in the confusion and darkness of night, and solace himself with
stimulating drinks, was something marvellous. After hard fighting, and
long marching, and short rations, a soldier feels he has a right to
indulge in liquor, if he can get it; and their abstinence from it in such
lawless times, not only speaks well for their discipline, but their
character. A single instance shows under what perfect control the troops
were. One day Colonel Ladue, seeing that his men were exhausted and
hungry, desired to let them have a little beer to refresh them, and the
following telegram was sent from the precinct where they were on duty:
"5.45 P.M. From 9th. Colonel Ladue wishes his men allowed to have beer in
station-house."
_Answer_. "Mr. Acton says he is opposed to beer, but the colonel can
give his men as much as he pleases."
"Acton is opposed to beer," but the troops are not under his command, and
he has no heart to deny the poor fellows the station-house in which to
refresh themselves after their hard day's work. This incident also shows
the strict discipline maintained in the police department.
General Brown had done a noble work. Taking his place beside the Police
Commissioners, he bent all his energies to the single task of carrying out
their plans, and save the city from the hands of the rioters. He never
thought what deference might be due him on the score of etiquette, or on
account of his military rank; he thought only of putting down the mob at
all hazards. His refusal, at first, to serve under General Sandford was
not merely that it was an improper thing to place a general of the regular
army under the orders of a mere militia general, [Footnote: Because he was
especially assigned to the command of the city by the Secretary of War.]
having no rank whatever in the United States army, but he knew it would
paralyze his influence, and in all human probability result in the useless
sacrifice of his troops. The absurdity of not moving until he received
orders from his superior officer, cooped up in the arsenal, where he
remained practically in a state of siege, was so apparent that he refused
to countenance it. He was willing that President Acton should be his
superior officer, and give his orders, and he would carry them out; for
thus he could act efficiently and make his disciplined battalion tell in
the struggle; but for the sake of his own reputation and that of his
troops, he would not consent to hold a position that would only bring
disgrace on both. His views are clearly expressed in his reply to a highly
complimentary letter addressed to him by the mayor and a large number of
prominent citizens, for the signal services he had rendered. He says: "I
never for a moment forgot that to the police was confided the conservation
of the peace of the city; and that only in conjunction with the city
authorities, and on their requisition, could the United States forces be
lawfully and properly employed in suppressing the riot, and in restoring
that peace and good order which had been so lawlessly broken. Acting in
accordance with this principle, and as aids to the gallant city police,
the officers and soldiers of my command performed the most unpleasant and
arduous duty, with that prompt energy and fearless patriotism which may
ever be expected from the soldiers of the Republic."
CHAPTER XX.
Continued Tranquillity.--Strange Assortment of Plunder gathered in the
Cellars and Shanties of the Rioters.--Search for it exasperates the
Irish.--Noble Conduct of the Sanitary Police.--Sergeant Copeland.--
Prisoners tried.--Damages claimed from the City.--Number of Police
killed.--Twelve hundred Rioters killed.--The Riot Relief Fund.--List of
Colored People killed.--Generals Wool and Sandford's Reports.--Their
Truthfulness denied.--General Brown vindicated.
On Saturday morning it was announced that the authorities at Washington
had resolved to enforce the draft. It had been repeatedly asserted during
the riot that it was abandoned, and the report received very general
credence. Still, the official denial of it produced no disturbance. The
spirit of insurrection was effectually laid.
It is a little singular, that, in all these tremendous gatherings and
movements, no prominent recognized leaders could be found. A man by the
name of Andrews had been arrested and imprisoned as one, but the charge
rested wholly on some exciting harangues he had made, not from any
_active_ leadership he had assumed.
There were, perhaps, in the city this morning not far from ten thousand
troops--quite enough to preserve the peace, if the riot should break out
afresh; and orders therefore were given to arrest the march of regiments
hastening from various sections to the city, under the requisition of the
Governor. Still, the terror that had taken possession of men could not be
allayed in an hour, and although the police had resumed their patrols, and
dared to be seen alone in the streets, there was constant dread of
personal violence among the citizens. Especially was this true of the
negro population. Although many sought their ruined homes, yet aware of
the intense hatred entertained toward them by the mob, they felt unsafe,
and began to organize in self-defence. But the day wore away without
disturbance, and the Sabbath dawned peaceably, and order reigned from the
Battery to Harlem. The military did not show themselves in the street, and
thousands thronged without fear the avenues in which the fighting had
taken place, to look at the ruins it had left behind. On Monday there was
more or less rebellious feeling exhibited by the rioters, on account of
the general search of the police for stolen goods, and the arrest of
suspected persons. It exhibited itself, however, only in threats and
curses--not a policemen was assaulted. It was amusing, sometimes, to see
what strange articles the poor wretches had stowed away in their dirty
cellars. There was everything from barrels of sugar and starch to tobacco
and bird-seed. Said a morning paper: "Mahogany and rosewood chairs with
brocade upholstering, marble-top tables and stands, costly paintings, and
hundreds of delicate and valuable mantel ornaments, are daily found in low
hovels up-town. Every person in whose possession these articles are
discovered disclaims all knowledge of the same, except that they found
them in the street, and took them in to prevent them being burned. The
entire city will be searched, and it is expected that the greatest portion
of the property taken from the buildings sacked by the mob will be
recovered." The rivers and outlets to the city were closely watched, to
prevent its being carried off. In the meantime, arrests were constantly
made.
It would be invidious to single out any portion of the police for special
commendation, where all did their duty so nobly; but it is not improper to
speak of the sanitary police, whose specific duties do not lead them to
take part in quelling mobs.
They have to report all nuisances, examine tenement-houses and unsafe
buildings, look after the public schools, but more especially examine
steam-boilers, and license persons qualified to run steam-engines. Hence,
it is composed of men of considerable scientific knowledge. But all such
business being suspended during the riot, they at once, with their
Captain, B. G. Lord, assumed the duties of the common policemen, and from
Monday night till order was restored, were on constant duty, participating
in the fights, and enduring the fatigues with unflinching firmness, and
did not return to their regular duties till Monday morning.
The drill-officer also, Sergeant T. S. Copeland, became, instead of a
drill-officer, a gallant, active leader of his men in some of the most
desperate fights that occurred. His military knowledge enabled him to form
commands ordered hastily off, with great despatch. But not content with
this, he led them, when formed, to the charge, and gave such lessons in
drill, in the midst of the fight, as the police will never forget.
With the details of what followed we have nothing to do. The Grand Jury
indicted many of the prisoners, and in the term of the court that met the
3d of August, twenty were tried and nineteen convicted, and sentenced to a
longer or shorter term of imprisonment. Of course a large number on
preliminary examinations got off, sometimes from want of sufficient
evidence, and sometimes from the venality of the judges before whom they
were brought. Claims for damages were brought in, the examination of which
was long and tedious. The details are published in two large volumes, and
the entire cost to the city was probably three millions of dollars. Some
of the claims went before the courts, where they lingered along
indefinitely. The number of rioters killed, or died from the effects of
their wounds, was put down by the Police Commissioners at about twelve
hundred. Of course this estimate is not made up from any detailed reports.
The dead and wounded were hurried away, even in the midst of the fight,
and hidden in obscure streets, or taken out of the city for fear of future
arrests or complications. Hence there was no direct way of getting at the
exact number of those who fell victims to the riot. The loss of life,
therefore, could only be approximated by taking the regular report of the
number of deaths in the city for a few weeks before the riots, and that
for the same length of time after. As there was no epidemic, or any report
of increased sickness from any disease, the inference naturally was, that
the excess for the period after the riots was owing to the victims of
them. Many of these were reported as sunstrokes, owing to men exposing
themselves to the sun with pounded and battered heads. The Police
Commissioners took great care to keep all the wounded policemen indoors
until perfectly cured. Only one ventured to neglect their orders, and he
died of a sunstroke.
The difference of mortality in the city for the month previous to the
riots, and the month during and subsequent, was about twelve hundred,
which excess Mr. Acton thought should be put down to the deaths caused
directly and indirectly by the riots. Although many policemen were
wounded, only three were killed or died from the injuries they received.
Immediately after the riot, Mr. Leonard W. Jerome and others interested
themselves in raising a fund for the relief of members of the Police,
Militia, and Fire Departments who had sustained injuries in the discharge
of their duty in suppressing the riots. Subscriptions to the amount of
$54,980 were paid in, and $22,721.53 distributed by the Trustees of the
Riot Relief Fund, in sums from $50 to $1,000, each, through Isaac Bell,
Treasurer, to 101 policemen, 16 militiamen, and 7 firemen.
The balance was securely invested, to meet future emergencies, a portion
of which was paid to sufferers by the Orange Riot of 1871.
The following is the list of colored people known to be killed by the mob,
together with the circumstances attending their murder, as given by David
Barnes, in his Metropolitan record, to which reference has heretofore been
made.
COLORED VICTIMS OF THE RIOT.
WILLIAM HENRY NICHOLS (colored). Nichols resided at No. 147 East Twenty-
eighth Street. Mrs. Staat, his mother, was visiting him. On Wednesday,
July 15th, at 3 o'clock, the house was attacked by a mob with showers of
bricks and stones. In one of the rooms was a woman with a child but three
days old. The rioters broke open the door with axes and rushed in. Nichols
and his mother fled to the basement; in a few moments the babe referred to
was dashed by the rioters from the upper window to the yard, and instantly
killed. The mob cut the waterpipes above, and the basement was being
deluged; ten persons, mostly women and children, were there, and they fled
to the yard; in attempting to climb the fence, Mrs. Staat fell back from
exhaustion; the rioters were instantly upon her; her son sprang to her
rescue, exclaiming, "Save my mother, if you kill me." Two ruffians
instantly seized him, each taking hold of an arm, while a third, armed
with a crowbar, calling upon them to hold his arms apart, deliberately
struck him a savage blow on the head, felling him like a bullock. He died
in the N. Y. Hospital two days after.
JAMES COSTELLO (colored).--James Costello, No. 97 West Thirty-third
Street, killed on Tuesday morning, July 14th. Costello was a shoemaker, an
active man in his business, industrious and sober. He went out early in
the morning upon an errand, was accosted, and finally was pursued by a
powerful man. He ran down the street; endeavored to make his escape; was
nearly overtaken by his pursuer; in self-defence he turned and shot the
rioter with a revolver. The shot proved to be mortal; he died two days
after. Costello was immediately set upon by the mob. They first mangled
his body, then hanged it. They then cut down his body and dragged it
through the gutters, smashing it with stones, and finally burnt it. The
mob then attempted to kill Mrs. Costello and her children, but she escaped
by climbing fences and taking refuge in a police station-house.
ABRAHAM FRANKLIN (colored).--This young man, who was murdered by the mob
on the corner of Twenty-seventh Street and Seventh Avenue, was a quiet,
inoffensive man, of unexceptionable character. He was a cripple, but
supported himself and his mother, being employed as a coachman. A short
time previous to the assault, he called upon his mother to see if anything
could be done by him for her safety. The old lady said she considered
herself perfectly safe; but if her time to die had come, she was ready to
die. Her son then knelt down by her side, and implored the protection of
Heaven in behalf of his mother. The old lady said that it seemed to her
that good angels were present in the room. Scarcely had the supplicant
risen from his knees, when the mob broke down the door, seized him, beat
him over the head and face with fists and clubs, and then hanged him in
the presence of his parent. While they were thus engaged, the military
came and drove them away, cutting down the body of Franklin, who raised
his arm once slightly and gave a few signs of life. The military then
moved on to quell other riots, when the mob returned and again suspended
the now probably lifeless body of Franklin, cutting out pieces of flesh,
and otherwise shockingly mutilating it.
AUGUSTUS STUART (colored).--Died at Hospital, Blackwell's Island, July 22,
from the effects of a blow received at the hands of the mob, on Wednesday
evening of the Riot Week. He had been badly beaten previously by a band of
rioters, and was frightened and insane from the effects of the blows which
he had received. He was running toward the arsenal (State), Seventh Avenue
and Thirty-seventh Street, for safety, when he was overtaken by the mob,
from whom he received his death-blow.
PETER HEUSTON.--Peter Heuston, sixty-three years of age, a Mohawk Indian,
dark complexion, but straight hair, and for several years a resident of
New York, proved a victim to the riots. Heuston served with the New York
Volunteers in the Mexican war. He was brutally attacked and shockingly
beaten, on the 13th of July, by a gang of ruffians, who thought him to be
of the African race because of his dark complexion. He died within four
days, at Bellevue Hospital, from his injuries.
JEREMIAH ROBINSON (colored).--He was killed in Madison near Catharine
Street. His widow stated that her husband, in order to escape, dressed
himself in some of her clothes, and, in company with herself and one other
woman, left their residence and went toward one of the Brooklyn ferries.
Robinson wore a hood, which failed to hide his beard. Some boys, seeing
his beard, lifted up the skirts of his dress, which exposed his heavy
boots. Immediately the mob set upon him, and the atrocities they
perpetrated are so revolting that they are unfit for publication. They
finally killed him and threw his body into the river. His wife and her
companion ran up Madison Street, and escaped across the Grand Street Ferry
to Brooklyn.
WILLIAM JONES (colored).--A crowd of rioters in Clarkson Street, in
pursuit of a negro, who in self-defence had fired on some rowdies, met an
inoffensive colored man returning from a bakery with a loaf of bread under
his arm. They instantly set upon and beat him and, after nearly killing
him, hung him to a lamppost. His body was left suspended for several
hours. A fire was made underneath him, and he was literally roasted as he
hung, the mob revelling in their demoniac act. Recognition of the remains,
on their being recovered, was impossible; and two women, mourned for
upwards of two weeks, in the case of this man, for the loss of their
husbands. At the end of that time, the husband of one of the mourners, to
her great joy, returned like one recovered from the grave. The principal
evidence which the widow, Mary Jones, had to identify the murdered man as
her husband, was the fact of his having a loaf of bread under his arm, he
having left the house to get a loaf of bread a few minutes before the
attack.
JOSEPH REED (colored).--This was a lad of seven years of age, residing at
No. 147 East Twenty-eighth Street, with an aged grandmother and widowed
mother. On Wednesday morning of the fearful week, a crowd of ruffians
gathered in the neighborhood, determined on a week of plunder and death.
They attacked the house, stole everything they could carry with them, and,
after threatening the inmates, set fire to it. The colored people who had
the sole occupancy of the building, fled in confusion into the midst of
the gathering crowd. And then the child was separated from his guardians.
His youth and evident illness, even from the devils around him, it would
be thought, should have insured his safety. But no sooner did they see his
unprotected, defenceless condition, than a gang of fiendish men seized
him, beat him with sticks, and bruised him with heavy cobblestones. But
one, tenfold more the servant of Satan than the rest, rushed at the child,
and with the stock of a pistol struck him on the temple and felled him to
the ground. A noble young fireman, by the name of John F. Govern, of No.
39 Hose Company, instantly came to the rescue, and, single-handed, held
the crowd at bay. Taking the wounded and unconscious boy in his arms, he
carried him to a place of safety. The terrible beating and the great
fright the poor lad had undergone was too much for his feeble frame; he
died on the following Tuesday.
JOSEPH JACKSON (colored), aged nineteen years, living in West Fifty-third
Street, near Sixth Avenue, was in the industrious pursuit of his humble
occupation of gathering provender for a herd of cattle, and when near the
foot of Thirty-fourth Street, East River, July 15, was set upon by the
mob, killed, and his body thrown into the river.
SAMUEL JOHNSON (colored).--On Tuesday night Johnson was attacked near
Fulton Ferry by a gang who mercilessly beat and left him for dead. A
proposition was made to throw him into the river, but for some reason the
murderers took fright and fled. He was taken by some citizens to his home,
and died the next day.
---- WILLIAMS (colored).--He was attacked on the corner of Le Roy and
Washington Streets, on Tuesday morning, July 14th, knocked down, a number
of men jumped upon, kicked, and stamped upon him until insensible. One of
the murderers knelt on the body and drove a knife into it; the blade being
too small, he threw it away and resorted to his fists. Another seized a
huge stone, weighing near twenty pounds, and deliberately crushed it again
and again on to the victim. A force of police, under Captain Dickson,
arrived and rescued the man, who was conveyed to the New York Hospital. He
was only able to articulate "Williams" in response to a question as to his
name, and remained insensible thereafter, dying in a few days.
ANN DERRICKSON.--This was a white woman, the wife of a colored man, and
lived at No. 11 York Street. On Wednesday, July 15th, the rioters seized a
son of deceased, a lad of about twelve years, saturated his clothes and
hair with camphene, and then procuring a rope, fastened one end to a lamp-
post, the other around his neck, and were about to set him on fire, and
hang him; they were interfered with by some citizens and by the police of
the First Ward, and their diabolical attempt at murder frustrated. While
Mrs. Derrickson was attempting to save the life of her son she was
horribly bruised and beaten, with a cart-rung. The victim, after lingering
three or four weeks, died from the effects of her injuries.
Reports from the captains of the several precincts, with all the details
of their operations, were made out--also from the subordinate military
officers to their immediate superiors. The final reports of General Wool,
commanding the Eastern Department, and Major-general Sandford, commanding
the city troops, caused much remark in the city papers, and called forth a
reply from General Brown, who considered himself unjustly assailed in
them. Explanation of the disagreement between him and General Wool having
been fully given, it is not necessary to repeat it here. The same may be
said of the statement of General Wool, regarding his orders on Monday the
13th, respecting the troops in the harbor. But in this report of General
Wool to Governor Seymour, there are other statements which General Brown
felt it his duty to correct. General Wool says, that finding there was a
want of harmony between Generals Sandford and Brown in the disposition of
troops, he issued the following order:
MAJOR-GENERAL SANDFORD, BREVET BRIGADIER-GENERAL BROWN.
GENTLEMEN:--It is indispensable to collect your troops not stationed, and
have them divided into suitable parties, with a due proportion of police
to each, and to patrol in such parts of the city as may be in the greatest
danger from the rioters. This ought to be done as soon as practicable.
JOHN E. WOOL, _Major-general_.
After this had been issued, General Sandford reporting to me that his
orders were not obeyed by General Brown, I issued the following order:
"All the troops called out for the protection of the city are placed under
the command of General Sandford."
General Brown in his reply says, that he "_never saw or heard of this
first order_." The only explanation of this, consistent with the
character of both, is that General Wool sent this order to General
Sandford alone--either forgetting to transmit it to General Brown, or
expecting General Sandford to do it.
At all events, sent or not, it was a foolish order. One would infer from
it that the whole task of putting down the riots belonged to the military,
the commanders of which were to order out what co-operating force of
police they deemed necessary and march up and down the disaffected
districts, trampling out the lawlessness according to rule. This might be
all well enough, but the question was, how were these troops, strangers to
the city, to find out where "_such parts of the city_" were in which
was "_the greatest danger from the rioters_?" It showed a lamentable
ignorance of mobs; they don't stay in one spot and fight it out, nor keep
in one mass, nor give notice beforehand where they will strike next. Such
knowledge could only be obtained from police head-quarters, the focus of
the telegraph system, and _there_ the troops should have been ordered
to concentrate at once, and put themselves under the direction of the
Police Commissioners. Again, General Wool says he issued the following
order to General Brown, on Tuesday:
"SIR:--It is reported that the rioters have already recommenced their work
of destruction. To-day there must be no child's play. Some of the troops
under your command should be sent immediately to attack and stop those who
have commenced their infernal rascality in Yorkville and Harlem."
This order, too, General Brown says he never received. Thinking it
strange, he addressed a note to General Wool's assistant adjutant-general,
respecting both these orders, which had thus strangely wandered out of the
way. The latter, Major Christensen, replied as follows:
"The orders of General Wool published in his report to Governor Seymour,
viz.: 'That patrols of military and police should be sent through the
disaffected districts;' and the one July 14th, 'To-day there must be no
child's play,' etc., were not issued by me, and I cannot therefore say
whether copies were sent to you or not. They were certainly _not_
sent by me.
"C.F. CHRISTENSEN,
"Major, Assistant Adjutant-general."
We have explained how the error may have occurred with regard to the first
order. But there is no explanation of this, except on the ground that
General Wool perhaps sketched out this order, without sending it, and
afterwards seeing it amid his papers, thought it was a copy of one he had
sent. He was well advanced in years, and might easily fall into some such
error.
It is not necessary to go into detailed account of all the statements
contained in General Wool's letter which General Brown emphatically
denies; but the following is worthy of notice. He says that General Brown
issued orders that General Sandford countermanded, and that General Brown
acted through the riots under his (Wool's) orders; whereas the latter
says, he never received but three orders from Wool during the whole time,
and only _one_ of those referred to any action towards the rioters,
and that was to bring off some killed and wounded men left by a military
force sent out either by Sandford or Wool, and which had been chased from
the field by the mob.
But the statements of General Wool are entirely thrown into the shade by
the following assertion of General Sandford, in his report. He says: "With
the remnant of the [his] division (left in the city), and the first
reinforcements from General Wool, detachments were sent to all parts of
the city, and the rioters everywhere beaten and dispersed on Monday
afternoon, Monday night, and Tuesday morning. In a few hours, but for the
interference of Brigadier-general Brown, who, in disobedience of orders,"
etc.
The perfect gravity with which this assertion is made is something
marvellous. One would infer that the police was of no account, except to
maintain order after it was fully restored by the military on Tuesday
morning. General Sandford might well be ignorant of the state of things in
the city, for he was cooped up in the arsenal, intent only on holding his
fortress. So far as he was concerned, the whole city might have been
burned up before Tuesday noon, and he would scarcely have known it, except
as he saw the smoke and flames from the roof of the arsenal. He never sent
out a detachment until after the Tuesday afternoon, when, as he says, but
for General Brown's action, the riot would have been virtually over. The
simple truth is, these reports of Generals Wool and Sandford are both mere
after-thoughts, growing out of the annoyance they felt on knowing that
their _martinetism_ was a total failure, and the whole work had been
done by General Brown and the Police Commissioners from their head-
quarters in Mulberry Street. Acton and Brown had no time to grumble or
dispute about etiquette. They had something more serious on hand, and they
bent their entire energies to their accomplishment. General Sandford held
the arsenal, an important point, indeed a vital one, and let him claim and
receive all the credit due that achievement; but to assume any special
merit in quelling the riots in the streets is simply ridiculous. That was
the work of the police and the military under the commissioners and
General Brown.
The statement of the Police Commissioners, Acton and Bergen, on this point
is conclusive. They say that General Sandford's error consisted in "not
choosing to be in close communication with this department, when alone
through the police telegraph, and other certain means, trustworthy
information of the movements of the mob could be promptly had."
That single statement is enough to overthrow all of General Sandford's
assertions about the riot. It was hardly necessary for them to declare
further in their letter to General Brown:
"So far from your action having had the effect supposed by General
Sandford, we are of the opinion, already expressed in our address to the
police force, that through your prompt, vigorous, and intelligent action,
the intrepidity and steady valor of the small military force under you,
acting with the police force, the riotous proceedings were arrested on
Thursday night, and that without such aid mob violence would have
continued much longer."
WELL-EARNED PRAISE.
On the week after the riot the Board of Police Commissioners issued the
following address to the force, in which a well-earned tribute is paid to
the military:
_To the Metropolitan Police Force._
On the morning of Monday, the 13th inst., the peace and good order of the
city were broken by a mob collected in several quarters of the city, for
the avowed purpose of resisting the process of drafting names to recruit
the armies of the Union.
Vast crowds of men collected and fired the offices where drafting was in
progress, beating and driving the officers from duty.
From the beginning, these violent proceedings were accompanied by arson,
robbery, and murder.
Private property, unofficial persons of all ages, sexes, and conditions,
were indiscriminately assailed--none were spared, except those who were
supposed by the mob to sympathize with their proceedings.
Early in the day the Superintendent was assaulted, cruelly beaten, robbed,
and disabled by the mob which was engaged in burning the provost marshal's
office in Third Avenue, thus in a manner disarranging the organization at
the Central Department, throwing new, unwonted, and responsible duties
upon the Board.
At this juncture the telegraph wires of the department were cut, and the
movement of the railroads and stages violently interrupted, interfering
seriously with our accustomed means of transmitting orders and
concentrating forces.
The militia of the city were absent at the seat of war, fighting the
battles of the nation against treason and secession, and there was no
adequate force in the city for the first twelve hours to resist at all
points the vast and infuriated mob. The police force was not strong enough
in any precinct to make head, unaided, against the overwhelming force. No
course was left but to concentrate the whole force at the Central
Department, and thence send detachments able to encounter and conquer the
rioters. This course was promptly adopted on Monday morning. The military
were called upon to act in aid of the civil force to subdue the
treasonable mob, protect life and property, and restore public order.
Under such, adverse circumstances you were called upon to encounter a mob
of such strength as have never before been seen, in this country. The
force of militia under General Sandford, who were called into service by
the authority of this Board, were concentrated by him at and held the
arsenal in Seventh Avenue, throughout the contest. The military forces in
command of Brevet Brigadier-general Harvey Brown reported at the Central
Department, and there General Brown established his head-quarters, and
from there expeditions, combined of police and military force, were sent
out that in all cases conquered, defeated, or dispersed the mob force, and
subjected them to severe chastisement. In no instance did these
detachments from the Central Department, whether of police alone or police
and military combined, meet with defeat or serious check.
In all cases they achieved prompt and decisive victories. The contest
continued through Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and till 11
o'clock on Thursday night, like a continuous battle, when it ended by a
total and sanguinary rout of the insurgents.
During the whole of those anxious days and nights, Brigadier-general Brown
remained at the Central Department, ordering the movements of the military
in carefully considered combinations with the police force, and throughout
the struggle, and until its close, commanded the admiration and gratitude
of the Police Department and all who witnessed his firm intelligence and
soldierly conduct.
It is understood that he had at no time under his immediate command more
than three hundred troops, but they were of the highest order, and were
commanded by officers of courage and ability. They cordially acted with,
supported, and were supported by, the police, and victory in every contest
against fearful odds, was the result of brave fighting and intelligent
command.
In the judgment of this Board, the escape of the city from the power of an
infuriated mob is due to the aid furnished the police by Brigadier-general
Brown and the small military force under his command. No one can doubt,
who saw him, as we did, that during those anxious and eventful days and
nights Brigadier-general Harvey Brown was equal to the situation, and was
the right man in the right place.
We avail ourselves of this occasion to tender to him, in the most earnest
and public manner, the thanks of the department and our own.
To the soldiers under his command we are grateful as to brave men who
perilled all to save the city from a reign of terror. To Captains Putnam,
Franklin, and Shelley, Lieutenant Ryer, and Lieutenant-colonel Berens,
officers of corps under the command of Brigadier-general Brown, we are
especially indebted, and we only discharge a duty when we commend them to
their superiors in rank and to the War Department for their courageous and
effective service.
Of the Inspectors, Captains, and Sergeants of police who led parties in
the fearful contest, we are proud to say that none faltered or failed.
Each was equal to the hour and the emergency. Not one failed to overcome
the danger, however imminent, or to defeat the enemy, however numerous.
Especial commendation is due to Drill-sergeant Copeland for his most
valuable aid in commanding the movements of larger detachments of the
police.
The patrolmen who were on duty fought through the numerous and fierce
conflicts with the steady courage of veteran soldiers, and have won, as
they deserve, the highest commendations from the public and from this
Board. In their ranks there was neither faltering nor straggling. Devotion
to duty and courage in the performance of it were universal.
The public and the department owe a debt of gratitude to the citizens who
voluntarily became special patrolmen, some three thousand of whom, for
several days and nights, did regular patrolmen's duty with great effect.
In the name of the public, and of the department in which they were
volunteers, we thank them.
Mr. Crowley, the superintendent of the police telegraph, and the attaches
of his department, by untiring and sleepless vigilance in transmitting
information by telegraph unceasingly through more than ten days and
nights, have more than sustained the high reputation they have always
possessed.
Through all these bloody contests, through all the wearing fatigue and
wasting labor, you have demeaned yourselves like worthy members of the
Metropolitan Police.
The public judgment will commend and reward you. A kind Providence has
permitted you to escape with less casualties than could have been
expected. You have lost one comrade, whom you have buried with honor. Your
wounded will, it is hoped, all recover, to join you and share honor. It is
hoped that the severe but just chastisement which has been inflicted upon
those guilty of riot, pillage, arson, and murder, will deter further
attempts of that character. But if, arising out of political or other
causes, there should be another attempt to interrupt public order, we
shall call on you again to crush its authors, confident that you will
respond like brave men, as you ever have, to the calls of duty; and in
future, whenever the attempt may be made, you will have to aid you large
forces of military, ably commanded, and thus be enabled to crush in the
bud any attempted riot or revolution.
To General Canby, who, on the morning of Friday, the 17th inst., took
command of the military, relieving Brigadier-general Brown, and to Gen.
Dix, who succeeded General Wool, the public are indebted for prompt,
vigorous, and willing aid to the police force in all the expeditions which
have been called for since they assumed their commands. Charged
particularly with the protection of the immense amount of Federal property
and interests in the Metropolitan district, and the police force charged
with the maintenance of public order, the duties of the two forces are
always coincident.
Whatever menaces or disturbs one equally menaces and disturbs the other.
We are happy to know that at all times the several authorities have co-
operated with that concert and harmony which is necessary to secure vigor
and efficiency in action.
Sergeant Young, of the detective force, aided by Mr. Newcomb and other
special patrolmen, rendered most effective service in arranging the
commissary supplies for the large number of police, military, special
patrolmen, and destitute colored refugees, whose subsistence was thrown
unexpectedly on the department. The duty was arduous and responsible, and
was performed with vigor and fidelity. All the clerks of the department,
each in his sphere, performed a manly share of the heavy duties growing
out of these extraordinary circumstances. The Central Department became a
home of refuge for large numbers of poor, persecuted colored men, women,
and children, many of whom were wounded and sick, and all of whom were
helpless, exposed, and poor. Mr. John H. Keyser, with his accustomed
philanthropy, volunteered, and was appointed to superintend these wretched
victims of violence and prejudice, and has devoted unwearied days to the
duty. The pitiable condition of these poor people appeals in the strongest
terms to the Christian charity of the benevolent and humane. The members
of the force will do an acceptable service by calling the attention to
their condition of those who are able and willing to contribute in charity
to their relief.
CHAPTER XXI.
ORANGE RIOTS OF 1870 AND 1871.
Religious Toleration.--Irish Feuds.--Battle of Boyne Water.--Orangemen.--
Origin and Object of the Society.--A Picnic at Elm Park.--Attacked by the
Ribbonmen.--The Fight.--After Scenes.--Riot of 1871.--Conspiracy of the
Irish Catholics to prevent a Parade of Orangemen.--Forbidden by the City
Authorities.--Indignation of the People.--Meeting in the Produce
Exchange.--Governor Hoffman's Proclamation.--Morning of the 12th.--The
Orangemen at Lamartine Hall.--Attack on the Armories.--The Harpers
threatened.--Exciting Scenes around Lamartine Hall and at Police Head-
quarters.--Hibernia Hall cleared.--Attack on an Armory.--Formation of the
Procession.--Its March.--Attacked.--Firing of the Military without
Orders.--Terrific Scene.--The Hospitals and Morgue.--Night Scenes.--Number
of killed and wounded.--The Lesson.
In a free country like ours, where toleration of all religions alike is
one of the fundamental principles of the Government, one would naturally
think that open persecution of any sect or body of religionists was
impossible. But the Irish, unfortunately, have brought with them to this
country not merely many of their old customs and national fetes, but their
old religions feuds.
Nearly two hundred years ago, William of Nassau, Prince of Orange, or
William the Third, a Protestant, met the Catholic King, James the Second,
of England, In deadly battle, in the vales of Meath, through which the
Boyne River flows, and utterly routed him, and compelled him to flee to
the Continent for safety. According to old style, this was on the first
day of July, as the old ballad says:
"'Twas bright July's first morning clear,
Of unforgotten glory,
That made this stream, through ages dear,
Renowned in song and story."
According to new style, however, this has become the twelfth of the month.
The Ulster Protestant Society, known as Orangemen, was founded in 1795. It
was a secret political organization, founded, it is said, to counteract
the Ribbonmen, or Protectors, as they were called. Its object in this
country, it is asserted, is entirely different, and more in harmony with
other societies that have their annual celebration in New York City and
other places.
It is not necessary to go over the bitter feuds between these and the
Catholic Irish in the old country. The hates they engendered were brought
here, but kept from any great outward manifestation, because the Orangemen
indulged in no public displays. We believe that there had been only one
procession previous to this. In this year, however, an imposing display
was resolved upon, but no trouble was anticipated, and no precautions
taken by the police. It was not proposed to parade the streets, but to
form, and march in procession up Eighth Avenue, to Elm Park, corner of
Ninetieth Street and Eighth Avenue, and have a picnic, and wind up with a
dance. As the procession passed Fourth Street, in full Orange regalia, and
about twenty-five hundred strong (men, women, and children), playing
"Boyne Water," "Derry," and other tunes obnoxious to the Catholics, some
two hundred Irishmen followed it with curses and threats.
Violence was, however, not feared, and the procession continued on, and at
length reached the new Boulevard road, where a large body of Irishmen were
at work. Beyond, however, the interchange of some words, nothing
transpired, and it entered the park, and began the festivities of the day.
In the meanwhile, however, the rabble that had followed them came upon the
Ribbonmen at work on the Boulevard road, and persuaded them to throw up
work and join them, and the whole crowd, numbering probably about five
hundred, started for the park. The foreman of the gang of three hundred
workmen saw at once the danger, and hurried to the Thirty-first Precinct
station, corner of One Hundredth Street and Ninth Avenue, and told Captain
Helme of the state of things.
The latter immediately thought of the picnic, and, anticipating trouble,
telegraphed to Jourdan for reinforcements. In the meanwhile, the mob,
loaded with stones, advanced tumultuously towards the park, within which
the unsuspecting Orangemen were giving themselves up to enjoyment.
Suddenly a shower of stones fell among them, knocking over women and
children, and sending consternation through the crowd. Shouts and curses
followed, and the Orangemen, rallying, rushed out and fell furiously on
their assailants. Shovels, clubs, and stones were freely used, and a scene
of terrific confusion followed. The fight was close and bloody, and
continued for nearly half an hour, when Sergeant John Kelly, with a force
of sixteen men, arrived, and rushing in between the combatants, separated
them, and drove the Orangemen back into the park. The mob then divided
into two portions, of between two and three hundred each. One party went
by way of Ninth Avenue, and, breaking down the fence on that side, entered
the park, and fell with brutal fury on men, women, and children alike. A
terrible fight followed, and amid the shouts and oaths of the men and
screams of the women and children, occasional pistol-shots were heard,
showing that murder was being done. The enraged, unarmed Orangemen,
wrenched hand rails from the fence, tore up small trees, and seized
anything and everything that would serve for a weapon, and maintained the
fight for a half an hour, before the police arrived. The second portion
went by Eighth Avenue, and intercepted a large body of Orangemen that had
retreated from the woods, and a desperate battle followed. There were only
two policemen here, and of course could do nothing but stand and look on
the murderous conflict. In the meantime, the force telegraphed for by
Captain. Helme arrived. It consisted of twenty men, to which Captain Helme
added the reserve force, with a sergeant from the Eighth, Ninth,
Fifteenth, Sixteenth, and Nineteenth Precincts, making in all some fifty
men. These he divided into two portions, one of which he sent over to
Eighth Avenue to protect the cars, into which the fugitives were crowding,
while the other dashed furiously into the park, and fell on the combatants
with their clubs. They soon cleared a lane between them, when turning on
the Ribbonmen, they drove them out of the park. They then formed the
Orangemen into a procession, and escorted them down the city. A portion,
however, had fled for the Eighth Avenue cars; but a party of Ribbonmen
were lying in wait here, and another fight followed. Huge stones were
thrown through the windows of the cars, the sides broken in, over the
wreck of which the mob rushed, knocking down men, women, and children
alike, whose shouts, and oaths, and screams could be heard blocks off. The
scene was terrific, until the arrival of the police put an end to it, and
bore the dead and wounded away.
About seven o'clock, Superintendent Jourdan arrived in the precinct,
accompanied by Inspectors Dilks and Walling, and Detectives Farley and
Avery. In the basement of the Thirty-first Precinct station, on a low
trestle bed, three bloody corpses were stretched, while the neighboring
precincts were filled with the wounded. Two more died before morning. The
street near each station was crowded with Orangemen inquiring after
friends.
Although no more outbreaks occurred, the most intense excitement prevailed
among the Irish population of the city, and it was evident that it needed
only a suitable occasion to bring on another conflict.
THE RIOT OF 1871.
When the next anniversary of the Orangemen came round, it was discovered
that a conspiracy had been formed by a large body of the Catholic
population to prevent its public celebration. The air was full of rumors,
while the city authorities were in possession of the fullest evidence that
if the Orangemen paraded, they would be attacked, and probably many lives
be lost. They were in great dilemma as to what course to pursue. If they
allowed the procession to take place, they would be compelled to protect
it, and shoot down the men whose votes helped largely to place them in
power. If they forbade it, they feared the public indignation that would
be aroused against such a truckling, unjust course. As the day drew near,
however, and the extensive preparations of the Irish Catholics became more
apparent, they finally determined to risk the latter course, and it was
decided that Superintendent Kelso should issue an order forbidding the
Orangemen to parade. This ludicrous attempt on the part of the Mayor to
shift the responsibility from his own shoulders, awakened only scorn, and
the appearance of the order was followed by a storm of indignation that
was appalling. The leading papers, without regard to politics, opened on
him and his advisers, with such a torrent of denunciations that they
quailed before it. Processions of all kinds and nationalities were allowed
on the streets, and to forbid only one, and that because it was
_Protestant_, was an insult to every American citizen. Even Wall
Street forgot its usual excitement, and leading men were heard violently
denouncing this cowardly surrender of Mayor Hall to the threats of a mob.
An impromptu meeting was called in the Produce Exchange, and a petition
drawn up, asking the president to call a formal meeting, and excited men
stood in line two hours, waiting their turn to sign it. The building was
thronged, and the vice-president called the meeting to order, and informed
it that the rules required twenty-four hours' notice for such a meeting.
The members, however, would listen to no delay, and with an unanimous and
thundering vote, declared the rules suspended. The action of the city
authorities was denounced in withering terms, and a committee of leading
men appointed to wait on them, and remonstrate with the Mayor. One could
scarcely have dreamed that this order would stir New York so profoundly.
But the people, peculiarly sensitive to any attack on religious freedom,
were the more fiercely aroused, that in this case it was a Catholic mob
using the city authority to strike down Protestantism. The Mayor and his
subordinates were appalled at the tempest they had raised, and calling a
council, resolved to revoke the order. In the meantime, Governor Hoffman
was telegraphed to from Albany. Hastening to the city, he, after a
consultation with Mayor Hall, decided to issue the following proclamation:
"Having been only this day apprised, while at the capital, of the actual
condition of things here, with reference to proposed processions to-
morrow, and having, in the belief that my presence was needed, repaired
hither immediately, I do make this proclamation:
"The order heretofore issued by the police authorities, in reference to
said processions, being duly revoked, I hereby give notice that any and
all bodies of men desiring to assemble in peaceable procession to-morrow,
the 12th inst., will be permitted to do so. They will be protected to the
fullest extent possible by the military and police authorities. A police
and military escort will be furnished to any body of men desiring it, on
application to me at my head-quarters (which will be at police head-
quarters in this city) at any time during the day. I warn all persons to
abstain from interference with any such assembly or procession, except by
authority from me; and I give notice that all the powers of my command,
civil and military, will be used to preserve the public peace, and put
down at all hazards, every attempt at disturbances; and I call upon all
citizens, of every race and religion, to unite with me and the local
authorities in this determination, to preserve the peace and honor of the
city and State."
Dated at New York, this eleventh day of July, A. D. 1871. JOHN T. HOFFMAN.
It was thought by many that this would counteract the effects of the
cowardly order of the police superintendent. But whatever its effect might
have been, had it been issued earlier, it now came too late to do any
good. The preparations of the Roman Catholics were all made. A secret
circular had fallen into the hands of the police, showing that the
organization of the rioters was complete-the watchwords and signals all
arranged, and even the points designated where the attacks on the
procession were to be made. Arms had been collected and transported to
certain localities, and everything betokened a stormy morrow.
Consequently, General Shaler issued orders to the commanders of the
several regiments of militia, directing them to have their men in
readiness at their respective armories at 7 o'clock next morning, prepared
to march at a moment's warning. His head-quarters, like those of General
Brown in the draft riots, were at the police head-quarters, so as to have
the use of the police telegraph, in conveying orders to different sections
of the city. Meanwhile, detachments were placed on guard at the different
armories, to frustrate any attempt on the part of the mob to seize arms.
The night, however, wore quietly away, and in the morning the Governor's
proclamation appeared in the morning papers, showing the rioters the
nature of the work before them, if they undertook to carry out their
infamous plans. It seemed to have no effect, however. Early in the morning
sullen groups of Irishmen gathered on the corners of the streets, where
the Irish resided in greatest numbers, among which were women,
gesticulating and talking violently, apparently wholly unaware that the
authorities had any power, or, at least, thought they dared not use it.
Other groups traversed the streets, while at the several rendezvous of the
Hibernians, many carried muskets or rifles without any attempt at
concealment. In the upper part of the city, a body of rioters began to
move southward, compelling all the workmen on their way to leave work and
join them. One or two armories were attacked, but the rioters were easily
repulsed. The demonstrations at length became so threatening, that by ten
o'clock the police seized Hibernia Hall.
About the same time, the Orangemen--who on the issue of Kelso's order had
determined not to parade but on the appearance of the Governor's
proclamation changed their mind--began to assemble at Lamartine Hall, on
the corner of Eighth Avenue and Twenty-ninth Street. Their room was in the
fourth story, and the delegates from the various lodges brought with them
their badges and banners, which they displayed from the windows. This
brought a crowd in front of the building, curious to know what was going
on in the lodge room. Soon five hundred policemen, ten or fifteen of them
on horseback, appeared under the command of Inspectors Walling and
Jamieson, and occupied both sides of Twenty-ninth Street, between Eighth
and Ninth Avenues. Several policemen also stood on Eighth Avenue, while
the door of the hall was guarded by others. Inside the hall there were
probably some seventy-five or a hundred Orangemen, discussing the parade.
Some stated that a great many, concluding there would be none, had gone to
their usual work, while others, alarmed at the threats of the Hibernians,
would not join it. But after some discussion, it was resolved, that
although the number would be small, they would parade at all hazards; and
at eleven o'clock the door was thrown open, and the Orangemen, wearing
orange colors, were admitted, amid the wildest cheering. An invitation was
sent to the lodges of Jersey City to join them, but they declined,
preferring to celebrate the day at home.
Two o'clock was the hour fixed upon for the parade to begin, and the
authorities at police head-quarters were so advised. In the meantime a
banner had been prepared on which was inscribed in large letters,
"AMERICANS! FREEMEN!! FALL IN!!!"
in order to get accessions from outsiders, but without success.
The line of march finally resolved upon was down Eighth Avenue to Twenty-
third Street, and up it to Fifth Avenue, down Fifth Avenue to Fourteenth
Street, along it to Union Square, saluting the Lincoln and Washington
statues as they passed, and then down Fourth Avenue to Cooper Institute,
where the procession would break up.
About one o'clock, a party of men came rushing down Eighth Avenue,
opposite Lamartine Hall, cheering and shouting, led by a man waving a
sword cane. As he swung it above his head it parted, disclosing a long
dirk. The police immediately advanced and swept the street. Eighth Avenue
was cleared from Thirtieth Street to Twenty-eighth Street, and the police
formed several deep, leaving only room enough for the cars to pass.
In the meantime, around police head-quarters, in Mott Street, things wore
a serious aspect. From six o'clock in the morning, the various detachments
of police kept arriving until Bleecker, Houston, Mulberry, and Mott
Streets were dark with the massed battalions, ready to move at a moment's
notice. Rations were served out to them standing. Early in the day,
Governor Hoffman and staff arrived, and were quartered in the
Superintendent's room, while General Shaler and staff were quartered in
the fire marshal's office. Commissioners Manierre, Smith, and Barr were in
their own rooms, receiving reports from the various precincts over the
wires. A little after nine a dispatch came, stating that the quarrymen
near Central Park had quitted work, and were gathering in excited groups,
swearing that the Orangemen should not parade. Immediately Inspector
Jamieson, with two hundred and fifty policemen, was despatched in stages
to Forty-seventh Street and Eighth Avenue, to watch the course of events.
Another dispatch stated that an attack was threatened on Harper's
building, in Franklin Square, and Captain Allaire, of the Seventh
Precinct, was hurried off with fifty men to protect it. A little later
came the news that the Orangemen had determined to parade at two o'clock,
and a police force of five hundred, as we have already stated, were massed
in Eighth Avenue, opposite Lamartine Hall. About noon, a body of rioters
made an attack on the armory, No. 19 Avenue A, in which were a hundred and
thirty-eight stands of arms. Fortunately, the janitor of the building saw
them in time to fasten the doors before they reached it, and then ran to
the nearest police-station for help, from which a dispatch was sent to
head-quarters. Captain Mount, with a hundred policemen, was hurried off to
the threatened point. He arrived, before the doors were broken in, and
falling on the rioters with clubs, drove them in all directions. During
the forenoon, Drill-captain Copeland was given five Companies, and told to
seize Hibernia Hall, where arms were being distributed. As he approached,
he ordered the mob to disperse, but was answered with taunts and curses,
while the women hurled stones at his face. He then gave the order to
charge, when the men fell on the crowd with such fury, that they broke and
fled in wild confusion. Meanwhile, the detectives had been busy, and
secured eighteen of the ring-leaders, whom they marched to police head-
quarters.
As the hour for the procession to form drew near, the most intense
excitement prevailed at police head-quarters, and the telegraph was
watched with anxious solicitude. The terrible punishment inflicted on the
rioters in 1863 seemed to have been forgotten by the mob, and it had
evidently resolved to try once more its strength with the city
authorities. Around the Orange head-quarters a still deeper excitement
prevailed. The hum of the vast multitude seemed like the first murmurings
of the coming storm, and many a face turned pale as the Orangemen, with
their banners and badges, only ninety in all, passed out of the door into
the street. John Johnston, their marshal, mounted on a spirited horse,
placed himself at their head. In a few minutes, the bayonets of the
military force designed to act as an escort could be seen flashing in the
sun, as the troops with measured tread moved steadily forward. Crowds
followed them on the sidewalks, or hung from windows and house-tops, while
low curses could be heard on every side, especially when the Twenty-second
Regiment deliberately loaded their pieces with ball and cartridge. The
little band of Orangemen looked serious but firm, while the military
officers showed by their preparations and order that they expected bloody
work. The Orangemen formed line in Twenty-ninth Street, close to the
Eighth Avenue, and flung their banners to the breeze. A half an hour
later, they were ready to march, and at the order wheeled into Eighth
Avenue. At that instant a single shot rang out but a few rods distant.
Heads were turned anxiously to see who was hit. More was expected as the
procession moved on. A strong body of police marched in advance. Next came
the Ninth Regiment, followed at a short interval by the Sixth. Then came
more police, followed by the little band of Orangemen, flanked on either
side, so as fully to protect them, by the Twenty-second and Eighty-fourth
Regiments. To these succeeded more police. The imposing column was closed
up by the Seventh Regiment, arresting all eyes by its even tread and
martial bearing. The sidewalks, doorsteps, windows, and roofs were black
with people. The band struck up a martial air, and the procession moved on
towards Twenty-eighth Street. Just before they reached it, another shot
rang clear and sharp above the music. No one was seen to fall, and the
march continued. At the corner of Twenty-seventh Street, a group of
desperate-looking fellows were assembled on a wooden shed that projected
over the sidewalk. Warned to get down and go away, they hesitated, when a
company of soldiers levelled their pieces at them. Uttering defiant
threats, they hurried down and disappeared. As the next corner was
reached, another shot was fired, followed by a shower of stones. A scene
of confusion now ensued. The police fell on the bystanders occupying the
sidewalks, and clubbed them right and left without distinction, and the
order rolled down the line to the inmates of the houses to shut their
windows. Terror now took the place of curiosity; heads disappeared, and
the quick, fierce slamming of blinds was heard above the uproar blocks
away. The procession kept on till it reached Twenty-fourth Street, when a
halt was ordered. The next moment a shot was fired from the second-story
windows of a house on the north-east corner. It struck the Eighty-fourth
Regiment, and in an instant a line of muskets was pointed at the spot, as
though the order to fire was expected. One gun went off, when, without
orders, a sudden, unexpected volley rolled down the line of the Sixth,
Ninth, and Eighty-fourth Regiments. The officers were wholly taken by
surprise at this unprecedented conduct; but, recovering themselves, rushed
among the ranks and shouted out their orders to cease firing. But the work
was done; and as the smoke slowly lifted in the hot atmosphere, a scene of
indescribable confusion presented itself. Men, women, and children,
screaming in wild terror, were fleeing in every direction; the strong
trampling down the weak, while eleven corpses lay stretched on the
sidewalk, some piled across each other. A pause of a few minutes now
followed, while the troops reloaded their guns. A new attack was
momentarily expected, and no one moved from the ranks to succor the
wounded or lift up the dead. Here a dead woman lay across a dead man;
there a man streaming with blood was creeping painfully up a doorstep,
while crouching, bleeding forms appeared in every direction. Women from
the windows looked down on the ghastly spectacle, gesticulating wildly.
The police now cleared the avenue and side streets, when, the dead and
wounded were attended to, and the order to move on was given. General
Varian, indignant at the conduct of the Eighty-fourth in firing first
without orders, sent it to the rear, and replaced it on the flank of the
Orangemen with a portion of the Ninth. The procession, as it now resumed
its march and moved through Twenty-fourth Street, was a sad and mournful
one. The windows were filled with spectators, and crowds lined the
sidewalks, but all were silent and serious. Not till it reached Fifth
Avenue Hotel were there any greetings of welcome. Here some three thousand
people were assembled, who rent the air with cheers. No more attacks were
made, and it reached Cooper Institute and disbanded without any further
incident.
In the meantime, the scene at the Bellevue Hospital was a sad and painful
one. The ambulances kept discharging their bloody loads at the door, and
groans of distress and shrieks of pain filled the air. Long rows of cots,
filled with mangled forms, were stretched on every side, while the tables
were covered with bodies, held down, as the surgeons dressed their wounds.
The dead were carried to the Morgue, around which, as night came on, a
clamorous crowd was gathered, seeking admission, to look after their dead
friends. A similar crowd gathered at the door of the Mount Sinai Hospital,
filling the air with cries and lamentations. As darkness settled over the
city, wild, rough-looking men from the lowest ranks of society gathered in
the street where the slaughter took place, among whom were seen bare-
headed women roaming about, making night hideous with their curses.
A pile of dead men's hats stood on the corner of Eighth Avenue and Twenty-
fifth Street untouched, and pale faces stooped over pools of blood on the
pavement. The stores were all shut; and everything wore a gloomy aspect.
The police stood near, revealed in the lamplight, but made no effort to
clear the street. It seemed at one time that a serious outbreak would take
place, but the night passed off quietly, and the riot was ended, and the
mob once more taught the terrible lesson it is so apt to forget.
Two of the police and military were killed, and twenty-four wounded; while
of the rioters thirty-one were killed, and sixty-seven wounded--making in
all one hundred and twenty-eight victims.
There was much indignation expressed at the troops for firing without
orders, and firing so wildly as to shoot some of their own men. It was, of
course, deserving the deepest condemnation, yet it may have saved greater
bloodshed. The fight evidently did not occur at the expected point, and
doubtless the result here, prevented one where the mob was better
organized, and would have made a more stubborn resistance.
That innocent persons were killed is true; but if they will mingle in with
a mob, they must expect to share its fate, and alone must bear the blame.
Troops are called out to fire on the people if they persist in violation
of the peace and rights of the community. Of this all are fully aware, and
hence take the risk of being shot. Soldiers cannot be expected to
discriminate in a mob. If the military are not to fire on a crowd of
rioters until no women and children, can be seen in it, they had better
stay at home.
To a casual observer, this calling out of seven hundred policemen and
several regiments of soldiers, in order to let ninety men take a foolish
promenade through a few streets, would seem a very absurd and useless
display of the power of the city; and the killing of sixty or seventy men
a heavy price to pay for such an amusement. But it was not ninety
Orangemen only that those policemen and soldiers enclosed and shielded.
They had in their keeping the laws and authority of the city, set at
defiance by a mob, and also the principle of religious toleration and of
equal rights, which were of more consequence than the lives of ten
thousand men. The day when New York City allows itself to be dictated to
by a mob, and Protestants not be permitted to march as such quietly
through the streets, her prosperity and greatness will come to an end. The
taking of life is a serious thing, but it is not to weigh a moment against
the preservation of authority and the supremacy of the law.
One thing should not be overlooked--the almost universal faithfulness of
the Roman Catholic Irish police to their duty. In this, as well as in the
draft riots, they have left a record of which, any city might he proud. To
defend Protestant Irishmen against Roman Catholic friends and perhaps
relatives, is a severe test of fidelity; but the Irish police have stood
it nobly, and won the regard of all good citizens. [Footnote: Twenty-four
pages are here added to correct the omission in paging the engravings.]
[Illustration: RECEIVING AND REMOVING DEAD BODIES IN THE MORGUE.]
End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Great Riots of New York 1712 to
1873, by J.T. Headley
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GREAT RIOTS OF NEW YORK ***
This file should be named grtrt10.txt or grtrt10.zip
Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks get a new NUMBER, grtrt11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, grtrt10a.txt
Produecd by Richard Prairie, David Moynihan, Charles Franks
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US
unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we usually do not
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
We are now trying to release all our eBooks one year in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.
Please be encouraged to tell us about any error or corrections,
even years after the official publication date.
Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg eBooks is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month. A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.
Most people start at our Web sites at:
http://gutenberg.net or
http://promo.net/pg
These Web sites include award-winning information about Project
Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new
eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!).
Those of you who want to download any eBook before announcement
can get to them as follows, and just download by date. This is
also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the
indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an
announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter.
http://www.ibiblio.org/gutenberg/etext03 or
ftp://ftp.ibiblio.org/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext03
Or /etext02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90
Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want,
as it appears in our Newsletters.
Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)
We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any eBook selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc. Our
projected audience is one hundred million readers. If the value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new text
files per month: 1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+
We are already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002
If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total
will reach over half a trillion eBooks given away by year's end.
The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks!
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users.
Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated):
eBooks Year Month
1 1971 July
10 1991 January
100 1994 January
1000 1997 August
1500 1998 October
2000 1999 December
2500 2000 December
3000 2001 November
4000 2001 October/November
6000 2002 December*
9000 2003 November*
10000 2004 January*
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created
to secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium.
We need your donations more than ever!
As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people
and organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut,
Delaware, District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois,
Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts,
Michigan, Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New
Hampshire, New Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio,
Oklahoma, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South
Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West
Virginia, Wisconsin, and Wyoming.
We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones
that have responded.
As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list
will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states.
Please feel free to ask to check the status of your state.
In answer to various questions we have received on this:
We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally
request donations in all 50 states. If your state is not listed and
you would like to know if we have added it since the list you have,
just ask.
While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are
not yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting
donations from donors in these states who approach us with an offer to
donate.
International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about
how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made
deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are
ways.
Donations by check or money order may be sent to:
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
PMB 113
1739 University Ave.
Oxford, MS 38655-4109
Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment
method other than by check or money order.
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by
the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN
[Employee Identification Number] 64-622154. Donations are
tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law. As fund-raising
requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be
made and fund-raising will begin in the additional states.
We need your donations more than ever!
You can get up to date donation information online at:
http://www.gutenberg.net/donation.html
***
If you can't reach Project Gutenberg,
you can always email directly to:
Michael S. Hart <
[email protected]>
Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message.
We would prefer to send you information by email.
**The Legal Small Print**
(Three Pages)
***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this eBook, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
you may distribute copies of this eBook if you want to.
*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS EBOOK
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
eBook, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this eBook by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from. If you received this eBook on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.
ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM EBOOKS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBooks,
is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart
through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project").
Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this eBook
under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.
Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market
any commercial products without permission.
To create these eBooks, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works. Despite these efforts, the Project's eBooks and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other eBook medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] Michael Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may
receive this eBook from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook) disclaims
all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.
If you discover a Defect in this eBook within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from. If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.
THIS EBOOK IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE EBOOK OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.
Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.
INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation,
and its trustees and agents, and any volunteers associated
with the production and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
texts harmless, from all liability, cost and expense, including
legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the
following that you do or cause: [1] distribution of this eBook,
[2] alteration, modification, or addition to the eBook,
or [3] any Defect.
DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this eBook electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:
[1] Only give exact copies of it. Among other things, this
requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
eBook or this "small print!" statement. You may however,
if you wish, distribute this eBook in machine readable
binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
including any form resulting from conversion by word
processing or hypertext software, but only so long as
*EITHER*:
[*] The eBook, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
does *not* contain characters other than those
intended by the author of the work, although tilde
(~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
be used to convey punctuation intended by the
author, and additional characters may be used to
indicate hypertext links; OR
[*] The eBook may be readily converted by the reader at
no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
form by the program that displays the eBook (as is
the case, for instance, with most word processors);
OR
[*] You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
eBook in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
or other equivalent proprietary form).
[2] Honor the eBook refund and replacement provisions of this
"Small Print!" statement.
[3] Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the
gross profits you derive calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. If you
don't derive profits, no royalty is due. Royalties are
payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation"
the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were
legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent
periodic) tax return. Please contact us beforehand to
let us know your plans and to work out the details.
WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of
public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine readable form.
The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time,
public domain materials, or royalty free copyright licenses.
Money should be paid to the:
"Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or
software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at:
[email protected]
[Portions of this eBook's header and trailer may be reprinted only
when distributed free of all fees. Copyright (C) 2001, 2002 by
Michael S. Hart. Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be
used in any sales of Project Gutenberg eBooks or other materials be
they hardware or software or any other related product without
express permission.]
*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS*Ver.02/11/02*END*
